The Project Gutenberg eBook of Odds and ends

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you’ll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this
eBook.
Title: Odds and ends
Author: B. M. Croker
Release date: March 22, 2023 [eBook #70344]
Language: English
Original publication: United Kingdom: Hutchinson & Co, 1919
Credits: MWS, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading
Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ODDS AND
ENDS ***
 ODDS AND ENDS
: : : By B. M. Croker : : :
Author of “Her Own People,” “In Old Madras,”
“The Company’s Servant,” “Given in Marriage,”
“Bridget,” “Blue China,” etc.

LONDON: HUTCHINSON & CO.

: : PATERNOSTER ROW : :
 TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAP. PAGE
I THE SPARE BED 3
II UNAVOIDABLY POSTPONED 13
III THE NORTH VERANDAH 41
IV IMITATION PEARLS 52
V THE HELPER 78
VI THE FATAL PARAGRAPH 90
VII THE SHIP’S CAT 110
VIII HELEN, OR SEMIRAMIS? 124
IX THE RED BUNGALOW 139
X THE SCARECROW 157
XI THE OLD TOWN HOUSE 178
XII THE FIND 192
XIII THE CREAKING BOARD 203
XIV THE SWORD OF LANBRYDE 213
XV THE KING’S SHILLING 218
XVI A DARK HORSE 236
 ODDS AND ENDS

I
THE SPARE BED
“W is the matter? What has happened?” asked Aunt Lizzie. “Just open
the window and find out,” she added, with her usual brisk decision.
It was nine o’clock on a dull September evening, and we two ladies were
seated side by side in a 40 h.p. Daimler, which had suddenly come to a full
stop on a country road, in the west of Ireland. On either hand stretched a
wide expanse of dark mysterious country, to which the white waving bog
cotton gave a ghostly, weird appearance. Black water in neighbouring bog-
holes flashed back on us like phantom eyes, a dazzling reflection of the
motor’s huge lamps. Undoubtedly our outlook was sombre and
discouraging—as if the land nurtured some secret sorrow that no stranger
could properly understand. The moon had not yet risen, but was shyly
peeping at us from behind a low range of distant hills; not a soul was in
sight, nor a sound to be heard, except the cry of a belated curlew, and the
voices of our men; the car itself had ceased to throb.
As the chauffeur came to the window, and touched his cap, my aunt said:
“Have you missed the road, Watkin? Or is it a breakdown?”
“I’m afraid it’s a bit of both, ma’am. You see, these ’ere cross-country roads
is terrible puzzling, and I’m thinking we took the wrong turn about three
mile back. Then there’s been a kind of a mishap to the car—this extra
twenty miles and bad road has done it. If we had stopped at Mulligooley for
the night I was going to overhaul her, and have her all right for the
morning.”
Watkin (an old servant) was obviously aggrieved; he had no sympathy with
his mistress’s continual craving to push on, and would have preferred to
spend the night in a poky country hotel, sup and smoke comfortably, and
brag a little about his car.
“But surely we ought to be near the station by this time. I’ll get out and
have a look round.” As she spoke, my aunt nimbly descended, and I
followed. For her fifty-five years, she was an extraordinarily active and
energetic person.
Gaze around as we might, there was no sign of lights, or station, and, as far
as one could judge by appearances, we four people, standing by an empty
motor, were alone in a world of brooding solitude.
“Do you think, Watkin, we have any chance of getting on?”
“Well, ma’am, I’m afraid not. You see, if it was only a burst tyre—we might
manage—but——” he coughed behind his dogskin glove.
But he was too wise to say “I told you so.” This foolish late trip had been
made entirely against his warning and advice; and behold us with night at
hand, stranded on a desolate bog road, apparently out of humanity’s reach.
My aunt, Miss Elizabeth Barrett, and I, had been making a tour through
Ireland, and so far everything had gone smoothly; roads, weather, motor,
even the accommodation at inns was better than we anticipated. We had
visited Portrush, the Giant’s Causeway, Dublin, Wicklow, Killarney,
Connemara, and were now on our way to Queenstown—and England.
“I expect this is the adventure at last!” suggested my aunt cheerfully; “it
would be too bad to leave Ireland without one.”
“If it is the adventure,” I answered, “it is not of the description I care for. I
——”
“Of course not,” she interrupted, “but you are three and twenty—I know
your kind!”
“So I suppose we shall spend the night sitting in the road?” I grumbled.
“No, no, that is not to be thought of, with your delicate chest. We shall get a
bed somewhere. Ah!” in a tone of triumph, “look over to the left, on the
rising ground—there is a light—two lights—it’s a house!” Then, raising her
voice, she said to the footman, “Jopp! I see a cottage on that hill. Take one
of the car lamps, and go and ask if they can give us a night’s lodging.”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Jopp, and presently he set off with, as it seemed to me,
considerable reluctance, in the direction of this beacon. Meanwhile we
remained in the motor—whilst Watkin grovelled beneath it—and watched
the lamp flickering over the bog, and taking a surprisingly zig-zag course.
“I was sure there would be some house,” said my companion complacently,
“and I do hope the bed will be clean! It will be rather fun for once, won’t
it?”
Her character was optimistic, active, and restless. She gave the impression
of being determined to get all she could out of what remained to her of life
—since her youth and middle age had been cruelly cramped and sacrificed.
My aunt was slim and erect, with thin clear-cut profile, keen blue eyes,
beautiful white hair, and a very strong will. And why not? A spinster lady,
with no encumbrance, no ailing relatives, and four thousand a year, can well
afford one. Aunt Liz had not long enjoyed such easy circumstances. Most of
her life had been absorbed in assiduous attendance on a hypochondriacal
old godfather; her spring and summer had passed in housekeeping, nursing,
reading aloud, listening to continuous grumbling, scolding, and symptoms
and accompanying the invalid to endless foreign cures. Such had been her
existence. For this servitude she received sixty pounds a year, and washing;
but when her tyrant died it was found that he had not been ungrateful, and
had left her an unexpectedly large fortune, and, late as it was, she lost no
time in becoming a live woman! A cottage in the country, a flat in town,
and a motor, were soon among her possessions, but for the greater part of
the year she lived in the car. Watkin, her late godfather’s coachman, had
learnt this new job; Jopp, the footman, was his nephew, so we were quite a
little family party! My sister and I were orphans—she, however, had a
husband. Aunt Liz had always been more than good to us; I was supposed
to be her favourite of the two, because I had her nose, was rather delicate,
and not the least afraid of her sharp tongue. For some time I was a
probationer in the Children’s Hospital in Great Ormonde Street, but my
health broke down, and I was now companion to my aunt—and she was my
nurse!
Although we did not admit the fact, I think there is no doubt that we were
both in the enjoyment of a comfortable little nap, when we were disturbed
by the return of Jopp—looking extraordinarily hot and mud-stained.
“Well?” we asked in the same breath.
“I am very sorry, ma’am, but the people at the house—it’s a full mile away
—mostly talk Irish. I made out that they have no beds—they want what
there are themselves; but if you wouldn’t mind settin’ up in the kitchen they
make no objection.”
“No, I daresay not!” rejoined my relative, throwing up her chin, “and one
hears so much of Irish hospitality! I intend to sleep there, and I shall go
over and interview her myself—I suppose it’s a woman?” appealing to
Jopp.
“Yes, ma’am, quite a crowd of women—a houseful, I should say. It’s a
rough sort of place for ladies; it looked like a kind of wedding party.”
“A party—that settles it! Millie” (to me) “we will start at once—wrap up
well. I am afraid we shall have rather a disagreeable walk, but it will be
something to spend a night in a real Irish cottage. Jopp will carry our
dressing-bags, and Watkin the lamp. No one will touch the car, and anyway,
they cannot carry it away, so we will all sleep out.”
Here I must draw a decent veil over our muddy excursion, our climbing of
gates, evading of bog-holes, and wading through fields. At last we turned
into a deep lane; this led up to a yard, in which stood an enormous manure-
heap, several empty turf-carts, and a long, slated house of one story. There
were lights in three windows, and my aunt hammered vigorously on the
door, which was immediately opened by a tall woman with black hair and
high cheek-bones. She stood in a sort of little entrance, from which one
could see into a kitchen with a roaring turf fire. It appeared to be full of
people.
Aunt Liz, in her high, clear English accent, made her request with civil
confidence. A bed for her niece and self, and permission for the men to sit
up in the kitchen; she promised to give no trouble, and would pay well.
“I am terribly sorry, me lady, but I can’t take ye in nohow,” declared the
woman; “we are shockingly put about—and the house is throng as it is.”
My aunt edged her way further and looked eagerly round the kitchen; there
were three or four men smoking, half a dozen women staring, and one very
old crone in a large white cap hunched up inside the big chimney shook her
stick at us, and gabbled in Irish.
“Have you no place you could put us into?” enquired my never-to-be-
denied relative; “our car has broken down—we really cannot remain in the
road all night; my niece has a dreadful cold. I am prepared,” and she looked
full into the woman’s eyes, and I knew she was thinking of adventure, “to
pay handsomely.”
“An’ what wud ye call handsome?” asked the other, in a high, whining key.
“Say three pounds.”
“Is it three pounds? No, me lady. I really couldn’t upset the house for that.
What wud ye say to six?—maybe then I’ll be talkin’ to ye—and let the two
men have an air of the fire, and give you and the girleen a good bed
between yees.”
“What—six pounds—for one night! Why, it’s more than a London hotel.”
“Bedad, yes, I’m charging yees, because it’s not a hotel, and for the raison
that I’ll have to square it with me Gran—for it’s her bed—ye might see her
there in the corner crouched up like an old wet hen. If ye will just stand
outside the door a couple of minutes, I’ll argufy it out wid her—but she is
terribly crabbed in herself, and it’s like enough she’ll pull the head off me!”
It was a novel and humiliating experience to be turned out of doors, there to
await a verdict—Watkin and Jopp, too—and Jopp, who was young and
foolish, stared at his uncle and winked expressively.
Meanwhile, within, a fierce discussion raged; loud sentences in an unknown
tongue actually reached the would-be guests; it sounded as if a furious
quarrel and real battle of words were taking place, with angry shouts and
stamping, but after ten minutes’ uproar the door was flung wide and the
woman of the house reappeared.
“I have it fixed up elegant! Walk in, if ye plase, and welcome,” and she
ushered our party into her kitchen. The men stood up, and shuffled with
their feet, and, with Irish courtesy, extinguished their pipes; the women
stared, the old crone chattered like an angry monkey, and pointed
significantly to the door.
Hot strong tea and hot well-buttered soda-bread were offered, and found
delicious.
“It will be extra, ye understand,” whispered the hostess behind her hand,
“two shilling—but I felt sure ye’d be the better of a mouthful, whilst they
were redding up the room, and getting yer bed made.”
In ten minutes we were established in the bedroom, which opened out of
another apartment at the opposite side of the front and only door, and was
boarded, white-washed, and looked, though bare, unexpectedly possible.
There was a wooden bed, a large green wooden press, a chest of mahogany
drawers, and looking-glass, a washstand, and numerous religious pictures
nailed on the wall—at least four of the Blessed Virgin and the Sacred Heart
—over the bed hung a large crucifix.
“We won’t take off all our clothes,” said my aunt, as the door closed, “the
sheets are sure to be damp—though they are quite clean. I see she has left
us matches. Oh, what a luxury to lie down. B-r-r-r, but the sheets are cold!”
and she gave a shiver. To me, the sheets felt as if they had been iced, but I
was too sleepy and tired to mind, and soon passed into the land of dreams.
I think I must have been asleep three or four hours—it seemed like three or
four minutes—when I was awakened by my aunt shaking me vigorously.
She was sitting up in bed.
“Millie—how you do sleep!” she said. “There’s a noise in the press that
awoke me. Listen!”
As I could hear nothing, I naturally asked:
“What is it?”
“Hush!” she said impatiently. For a time there was no sound. It seemed to
me we were like two fools, sitting up side by side in dead silence in the
dark.
At last—yes!—certainly there was a movement in the press—a sort of
sliding and shuffling, a bump!
“There!” she exclaimed, hastily lighting the candle. “You hear! Now I
intend to see what it is. It’s my opinion there’s a man in the wardrobe!”
As she spoke, my valiant aunt sprang out of bed, candle in hand, turned a
handle, and flung the door wide open. Then she gave a loud quavering
screech, as something in the wardrobe toppled forward, and fell upon her
bodily.
I flew out of bed, just in time to see that the corpse of a little wizened old
man, in a brown wrapper—or habit—had tumbled from the press, and lay at
my aunt’s feet; and in spite of my excellent hospital training, for the
moment I lost all self-control, and screamed too!
Our united shrieks brought the assembled household to the spot. The
hostess burst in first, demanding: “What’s this at all, at all?” Then as she
caught sight of the corpse, “Oh, Holy Fathers! there’s for ye now!”
“An’ well served,” added another woman, thrusting herself forward, “an’
serves ye right, Maggie Behan, letting out the death-bed from under yer old
granddada for lucre—and the breath hardly out of him, sure,” she continued
in a shriller key and with impassioned gestures. “It’s no wonder on earth the
poor old man made a disturbance and annoyance, and come out of the press
ye had him put away in. Faix, never ye fear, he’ll have it in for ye yet!”
The body of the aged grandfather had, with my assistance, now been lifted
on to the bed from which we had so unceremoniously ousted him.
“What does it all mean?” demanded my aunt, speaking with as much
dignity as was compatible with a pair of black satin knickers; then
snatching up a skirt, she wound it hastily about her and boldly met the eyes
of half a dozen men, including her own servants.
“Faix, then I’ll tell yer ladyship, and no lie about it,” volunteered a little
swarthy man; “him that’s dead was me granddada—there’s herself in the
kitchen. He was mortial old; we were going to wake him—just a small bit
of a wake—when ye come, first yer man, then yerself, and wouldn’t take
no. Me wife felt bad to be denying the two nice English ladies a bed, and
the bog air so cold—so—so—and seeing the money was good, and wanted,
we laid our heads together and settled to turn out the old chap for the night
—and have our wake without him. Sure, don’t I know well enough he’d be
glad to accommodate any lady for six sovereigns. We had a notion of
puttin’ him up the chimney, but for his new habit, and we made him all
right and tight in the press—but”—and he looked round—“his legs give
way. Ye see, he hasn’t the use of them, this while back. Well, it’s all wan to
him, and I hope yer ladyship will take the bed at half-price—ye had half a
night, ye see. I give ye me honour ’twas the best we could do for ye, and the
money will bury him elegant, and as for him disturbin’ ye, I’m sorry he
didn’t let ye sleep it out.”
“If you will be so good as to withdraw, we will dress,” said my aunt, who
had recovered her self-possession; “and if it is all the same to you, we’ll sit
in the kitchen till daybreak, and then perhaps you can send us on a car to the
junction.”
The remainder of that night we did sit in the kitchen, drawn up within a
large and hospitable circle. Our hostess had not realised that there was a
social line of demarcation between our companions and ourselves; my aunt
and Watkin shared a form, and I sat on a reversed turf-creel, squeezed in
between Jopp and Maggie Behan. Tea, whisky, and porter were in steady
circulation; a combination of porter and whisky struck me as a novelty, but
was evidently well known to and highly appreciated by some of the
company. I am sure that but for my own embarrassing proximity, Jopp
would have liked to sample it.
As we sat there in the light of a huge turf-fire, I learnt more of Ireland and
listened to more wit and good stories than I had ever done in my life. A tall,
red-haired man, called “Foxy Pat”—who seldom smiled—kept, without the
least apparent effort, and with but two or three exceptions, the kitchen in a
roar. A couple who never laughed interested me greatly: a girl of my own
age, but quite beautiful, the true Irish type, with black hair and wonderful
blue-black eyes; the other, a young man, equally handsome, with some
resemblance to the girl, straight and broad-shouldered, with a nobly-set-on
head, and dark as a Spaniard. I noticed that they rarely spoke, but gazed at
one another from time to time; their expression was so grave as to be almost
tragic. In answer to a whispered question, Maggie Behan replied, also in a
whisper:
“Them’s the two McCarthys—Norah and Dermot; ye see, they can’t marry,
being second cousins. He is going to Ameriky on Monday—and sure, ye’ve
only to look at them to tell yerself as their two hearts is broke.”
I must confess that this piece of information had the effect of depressing my
spirits to such an extent that even the brilliance of Foxy Pat’s best story
failed to raise them.
As soon as the light began to creep in at the window the gathering broke up,
the wake—that was not a wake; the wake where the corpse had been shut in
a press and its bed given to two ladies—was over. Aunt Lizzie paid up the
full price agreed upon, and we partook of a parting cup of tea before we set
out for the station—a distance of eight miles. Thither we were
ignominiously conveyed on a turf-cart drawn by a young irresponsible
long-tail, and after a most exciting drive, and several hairbreadth escapes,
arrived at the railway hotel in time for an early breakfast. We had brought
our bags with us, and mention that we had had a breakdown on the way—
but not a word of our experience. Subsequently we retired to bed, where we
enjoyed several hours of undisturbed repose. Late in the same afternoon the
motor turned up in good order, none the worse for its night out—and the
following day we started for Queenstown, and home.
This was our only adventure in Ireland! Aunt Lizzie—who thinks the whole
incident too shocking for words—has requested me never to mention it to a
soul; but I sometimes wonder if Watkin and Jopp have been equally
discreet.
 II
UNAVOIDABLY POSTPONED
A white Orient liner lay in the harbour of Colombo, with her Blue
Peter flying. The coaling process was accomplished, and her passengers—
who had lunched and scattered over the town and its environs—were being
thus summoned to abandon Ceylon’s spicy breezes for the breezes of the
sea.
As the Oriana was homeward bound from Melbourne, naturally most of her
freight were Australians—squatters and their families taking a trip to the
old country, wealthy men from the big towns, tourists who had been visiting
the Colonies, parsons, actors, doctors, engineers, with their corresponding
women-folk.
And now a small Indian contingent had been contributed; these the so-to-
speak residents of three weeks eyed with the same description of curiosity,
superiority, and faint hostility which schoolboys experience with regard to
new pupils.
Among the group of pale mem-sahibs, sunburnt planters, children, ayahs
and green parrots, was one figure and face, well known, not merely to the
captain and officers, but to several of the passengers, who hastened to offer
the arrival a hearty greeting.
This individual was a certain popular sportsman who roamed the world in
search of big game and “heads.” The Hon. Lumley Grantham was the only
son of Viscount Nesfield, and in a way the despair of his parents, who were
anxious that he should remain at home and “settle,” instead of which he
roved about the globe, a modern wandering Jew (as sudden in his arrivals
and departures), energetic, enterprising, and erratic. He had been in the
Army, but the Service did not accord sufficient leave to enable an ardent
sportsman to shoot in the Rockies, and to fish in New Zealand; and so, after
a few years’ restraint, he threw off his uniform and unbuckled his sword.
He had a passion for trophies, and owned the most unique and
comprehensive collection of almost every known horned animal, from a
moose to a jungle sheep. To add to his collection he spared neither effort
nor expense. If he heard some notable animal discussed one evening at his
club, such as a rare red bull in the Shan Hills, a strange antelope in Borneo,
the chances were that he would immediately look up trains and steamers on
the spot, and depart on his quest within the week. His marches and stalkings
beyond the bounds of civilisation were fruitful in dangers and hardships,
and his mother, who was devoted to him, lived in an agony of apprehension
that some day, instead of securing his object and prize, the prize should turn
the tables and make a prey of her only son! For weeks and even months she
did not hear from him—he was probably in Thibet, Somaliland, or Central
America—and the unhappy lady would lie awake for hours, thinking of
“Must” elephants, tigers, cholera, earthquakes and snakes. Oh, if Lumley
would only fall in love with some nice girl, marry her, and stay at home,
how happy and thankful she would be; and she secretly vowed a window in
their country church, should this blessed event ever take place. Lady
Nesfield knew so many charming girls; these she cautiously praised and
brought to the notice of Lumley; but, unfortunately, it is so seldom that a
young man and his mother admire the same girl; also Lumley’s shooting
proclivities had made him wary—he, like Tennyson’s character, “saw the
snare, and he retired,” preferring his roving life, and freedom.
Lumley was now thirty-two years of age, but looked older; tall, and without
a superfluous ounce of flesh on his bones, as wiry and sinewy as a
greyhound; his skin was brown, his short hair black, and two dark, keen
eyes illuminated a pleasant but not handsome face. They were honest,
watchful eyes, something like those of an intelligent dog, and when they
smiled they became beautiful.
Captain Grantham’s manners were easy and unaffected; he could find
something to say to everyone, from a royal duke to an Indian beater, and
was equally popular with all grades of society; a well-known character on
most liners, whether to the Cape, America, Bombay, or Melbourne, he was,
during his constant trips, continually coming across former fellow-
travellers.
On the present occasion, when he and his baggage came up the side,
Captain Grantham received quite an ovation from half a dozen
acquaintances. With one or other of these he subsequently paced the deck,
and smoked and talked till the Oriana was well out to sea, relating thrilling
shikar stories, and his recent exploits, with the gusto and enthusiasm of a
schoolboy. He described the hunting down and capture of a big Rogue
elephant in the Annamulley Jungle, and the notable pair of ibex horns he
had brought from the Pulnay Hills.
After dinner, as he sat on deck in the starlight, talking to a matronly
acquaintance, he said:
“It seems a full ship—quite a number of girls, too—all homeward bound.”
“Yes,” she answered, “and some of them pretty. The two with the scarlet
tam-o’-shanters are the Miss Todds, heiresses from Woorolango. And the
one in the white yachting cap is said to be the belle of Sydney.”
“And who is the dark girl who sits at the end of the first officer’s table?”
“Beside a delicate lady with white hair and a bloodless face? I do not know,
except that they are Mrs. and Miss Loftus, presumably mother and
daughter. The girl is devoted to the invalid, and never leaves her side; they
keep entirely to themselves.”
“Must be rather slow for the young lady?”
“No doubt it is; but when she is spoken to she merely smiles and answers
‘yes’ or ‘no.’ Conversation cannot flourish under such circumstances, can
it?”
“Do they know no one?”
“No. No one knows them, or who they are—which amounts to the same
thing.”
“She is a handsome girl, with a thundering good figure, and looks well-
bred.”
“Appearances are sometimes deceitful!”
“I don’t know about that—one has an intuition——”
“I believe you are going to break the spell of silence, and make the lady’s
acquaintance.”
“Yes—why not?”
“Why not, indeed? But you will find it easier said than done! She has never
opened a conversation with anyone during three weeks. I’ve even tried to
talk to her myself!”
“Ah! I see you are a little piqued.”
“I am not the only one who is piqued. I think the damsel is inclined to give
herself airs—we are possibly not good enough—but I expect she will thaw
to you.”
“Come now. I call that rather a nasty one, Mrs. Seymour! What have I done
to deserve it?”
“Nothing—forgive me, and help me on with my cape, and we will take a
little turn before I turn in. As for the Loftus party, they may have very good
reasons for keeping all at arm’s-length”—she paused and stared at him
significantly—“for not wishing to know us, or us to know them,” and, as
she spoke, the lady rose from her chair, as if the subject were closed and
done with.
Like a true sportsman, Captain Grantham was patient and pertinacious; he
bided his time—but biding one’s time on the trackless ocean, aboard a fast
liner, is not the same thing as tracking a quarry in the pathless forest. There
is a limit to postponement—a limit represented by the port of arrival.
For several days he made no progress whatever, beyond discovering that the
lady was admired by the men-folk, and suspected by the ladies, who, whilst
admitting the patent fact of her filial devotion, had nothing to say in her
favour. There was plenty to occupy the time among the passengers, and one
sulky girl was soon overlooked—but not by Captain Grantham. She
interested him; he was determined to make her acquaintance, and luck
favoured him—a sudden lurch of the ship in the abominable current just off
Socotra capsized the old lady’s chair, and she would have been hurled
across the deck had he not dashed to her assistance, caught her bodily in his
arms, and saved in all respects the situation. He took the entire charge of
Mrs. Loftus, personally conducted her to her cabin, and subsequently
collected books, spectacles, shawl, and was thus brought into
communication with the young lady, and from that moment his object was
secured. She proved not at all difficile once the ice was broken, but a
charming and captivating acquaintance. After nearly four weeks’ silence,
she seemed anxious to make up for lost time, and talked incessantly; she
was also an admirable listener. Before they had reached Suez she had
largely extended her acquaintance, and became as intimate with some of the
passengers as previously she had been remote. But her first acquaintance
was her chief ally; together they paced the deck for exercise, together they
did problems in the papers, they played chess, and exchanged books and
opinions, and sat for a long time after dinner watching the stars and the low
tropical moon.
In the canal Captain Grantham, who was on the “amusement committee,”
helped to get up a grand concert, and prevailed on Miss Loftus to sing. He
had gleaned from her mother that she had a fine voice, and also a few other
talents; as he sat beside the invalid’s long chair, he discovered that she was
ladylike and refined; her surroundings indicated taste and money.
Rata, as the girl was called, was her only child. Mrs. Loftus was a widow
returning to England, which she had quitted twenty-eight years previously.
Her husband’s people came from Gloucester, and were nearly all dead.
She had lived near Christchurch, New Zealand, and only been twice to
England since she and her husband had become colonists. Her brother had
commanded a well-known regiment and was now a Brigadier in India.
Yes, Captain Grantham remembered to have seen him some years
previously, and here was a link between them—such a very small matter
will constitute a tie on board ship, especially when both the ends are
anxious to be joined.
At the rehearsals for the concert, Miss Loftus discovered to her listeners a
magnificent contralto voice. People vowed she was a second Melba; there
was also something that thrilled and touched one’s very heart-strings in the
expression of her rich, full notes.
The concert took place whilst the ship was in the Canal, and the Oriana
seemed motionless, as it wound its way through the limitless sand; the
concert was, of course, packed, every seat was occupied. There were the
usual banjo and guitar ditties, men’s songs, a glee; then Miss Loftus stood
up, all in white, and, without a note of music, sang “An Arab Love Song.”
The theme, which seemed peculiarly suitable to the encompassing desert,
had a weird and impressive effect, and threw a momentary spell over the
entire audience. There was a wild, passionate note in the singer’s voice that
appealed to that something far down, hidden away and stifled, that is born
in every human being.
All the world of the Oriana realised that they were listening to a voice
entirely out of the common, to something unusual, unforgettable, and
unique.
Miss Loftus presented a delightful picture; she was good to look at, as she
stood up in the moonlight on the little platform—graceful, dignified, and
yet so simple; last, by no means least, so undeniably handsome.
Her second song was a simple ballad, which caused a lump to rise in the
throats of her audience; but when the last notes had died away among the
sands, what applause—real applause! Such was the uproar and the
acclamation, that a ship which was following became extremely envious,
and half inclined to despatch a boat to inquire the reason of the unusual
demonstration.
A Mediterranean moon looks sympathetically on lovers. What can be more
romantic than those long, idle evenings on that romantic sea? By the time
Malta was sighted, Lumley Grantham, the despair of mothers (his own
included), had proposed and been accepted by Rata Loftus. Although they
had only known one another three weeks, time at sea means ten times more
than time on land. They had no distractions, or occupation, spent at least
twelve hours of the day in each other’s society, and they had learnt one
another’s tastes and characters—so far as these may be known before
marriage. She listened eagerly to his sporting adventures—he, to her
descriptions of New Zealand, her vivid little sketches of Colonial life, her
craving to see England and other countries, to hear operas, concerts, and,
above all, to visit Bayreuth during the festival.
When the news of the engagement leaked out, it was received on board with
mixed feelings—but on the whole the ship was pleased. It was a wonderful
catch for the girl; but she was handsome, accomplished, and rich. Some of
the women murmured among themselves that, “for all anyone knew she
might be an adventuress! and the uncle, who was a General, a fraud,” but
they kept their suspicions to themselves.
Mrs. Loftus now became more active; the voyage had revived her. She
walked on deck, a little erect figure with a stately pose of her white head,
and even discussed her plans with other ladies.
She proposed to make London her headquarters for the present, to take a
furnished house, and get Rata presented—it was only March; there were
sure to be May drawing-rooms.
The happy couple—they were very much in love—went ashore, and spent a
day at Gibraltar in the highest spirits, chaperoned by Mrs. Loftus. It was
surmised that they had despatched telegrams and letters, and, at any rate,
Miss Loftus wore a handsome ring on her engaged finger when she returned
to the ship, loaded with gifts of fans, quaint bits of Moorish ornaments, and
a fine mantilla, which she wore at a fancy ball two evenings later as a
Spanish lady, and looked a Spanish donna to the life. On their arrival in
London, Mrs. and Miss Loftus drove straight to the Carlton Hotel, and
Lumley Grantham joined his family in Grosvenor Place.
The next day Lord and Lady Nesfield came to call on the new arrivals, and
their son’s future bride.
They were not a formidable couple: he, a tall, bent, grey old man, with
courteous manners; she, a pretty, impulsive little woman, enchanted that
Lumley had chosen a wife at last, thankful for anyone, as long as she was
not black, and prepared to be delighted with her daughter-in-law.
Rata for her part was much touched by their kind welcome, and all now
went merrily as a marriage bell. Miss Loftus was handsome, healthy,
ladylike; she had £25,000—quite ample, as Lumley had no occasion to
marry a great fortune. Her mother was a refined and amiable woman,
passionately devoted to her only child, and the attachment was most
warmly returned. Rata was a girl of strong feelings, and it was patent to all
that she was deeply in love with her fiancé. Mrs. Loftus, who was evidently
a woman of wealth, was soon established in a fashionable house at
Lowndes Square, with a smart carriage and an adequate staff, and all
Lumley Grantham’s relatives and connections, male and female, crowded to
call upon the lady of his choice.
They found her as handsome, graceful, and agreeable as they were led to
expect, but perhaps a little unconventional and colonial. With respect to her
voice, there could be but one opinion. She was a serious loss to the musical
world, and could have made a fortune as a great prima donna. Invitations
were showered upon 225, Lowndes Square. Miss Loftus was in continual
request, and soon became a social favourite. She was a magnificent
horsewoman, and rode every morning in the Row, accompanied by Captain
Grantham.
Among the chorus of praise were a few discordant notes; the loudest and
shrillest of these issued from the Hon. Mrs. Custance, Lord Nesfield’s only
sister, a lady in somewhat narrow circumstances, with two tall, talkative
daughters. Her view’s were not rigid respecting the marrying of first
cousins, and Lumley’s engagement had been a shock to her, for she had
always hoped that he would one day settle down, and marry either Maudie
or Mag, instead of which he presented as fiancée a Colonial nobody, whom
he had, so to speak, picked up at sea! Who was she? This was a question
continually on her lips.
The Loftus family were undoubtedly respectable, but how was anyone to
know she was one of them? And the uncle, a General, was possibly a myth.
These people had no friends in London, and did not seem to know a soul.
But for all these objections Lady Nesfield found satisfactory replies. She
was delighted at her son’s capture—now he would be chained fast, and kept
at home. General Broome had written his congratulations, and was sending
a present. Two of the Custance girls were to be bridesmaids; the wedding
would take place in July, as the bride’s mother was in precarious health, and
anxious to see her daughter happily married, as she believed—so she told
Lady Nesfield in confidence—that her own days were numbered, and she
could not bear the idea of leaving Rata alone in the world.
At the present moment she had rallied sufficiently to be able to accompany
her girl to the park, the play, and elsewhere.
The questions of Mrs. Custance were also on the lips and in the mind of
Lady Foxrock, Lumley Grantham’s only sister. She was undeniably one of
the smart set. The childless wife of a wealthy old peer, ambition was her
fetish, and, in spite of her passion for bridge, motoring, and racing, she still
contrived to find time for the casting of social nets, and for bringing
important intimacies into the family circle. She had always resolved that
Lumley, “the wild hunter,” as she playfully called him, should marry—
when he did take the step—to the advantage of his family, and she had
mentally selected one of her exclusive friends, the rather passée daughter of
a noble duke, with a splendid connection, and a considerable dower. She
never dreamt, for one moment, that Lumley would find anything more
attractive abroad than his usual horns, tusks, and skins; but home he came
with a bride, so to speak, in his hand—a mere colonial nobody. Lady
Foxrock took an invincible dislike to her on the spot—the dislike was
mutual. Rata felt herself an antagonist to this tall, sour-looking lady, with a
thin, high nose, pale, arrogant eyes, and slow, disdainful airs. Lady Foxrock
could not understand why men admired the colonial; in her opinion, she
was frightfully second-rate. And who was she? How, she asked her mother,
did they know she was related to the Gloucestershire people? The uncle in
India was probably a fiction! The girl had no friends in London and, for all
that they could tell, might be an adventuress. Lumley’s interests must be
watched—he was an idiot, where that girl was concerned.
Naturally Lady Foxrock had been indefatigable in her endeavours to
discover something about the Loftuses, but, unfortunately, New Zealand
was remote, and her acquaintances in the Colonies were limited, and she
had a confused idea that people who lived in Melbourne or Sydney must, as
a matter of course, be intimate with those in Christchurch and Wellington!
One sleepy afternoon, at Hurlingham, kind fate placed a clue in her hand.
She was sitting in one of the little tents on the lawn, enjoying tea and
strawberries; her near neighbours were a large merry party of
acquaintances, and they gradually intermixed. Among the group was a grey-
haired, square-built gentleman, who was presented to her as Mr. Dexter,
spending a few months in England after an absence of thirty years. Lady
Foxrock surveyed him critically; his clothes were ill-fitting, his gloves
preposterous, but his carriage, square chin, and keen eyes, gave indication
of a man of character, and importance.
He sank into a chair beside the lady, and said, “It is a pretty scene,” nodding
his head at the numerous gay groups, the passing crowd, the lawn scattered
with flower-beds, the tall trees, through which shimmered the river.
“Yes, but I’ve seen it so often,” she drawled, “its charm has faded a little.”
“Ah, well, if you had been thirty years in the colonies you would not
complain of that.”
“Oh, really, I suppose not,” she answered indifferently, her attention
diverted by the sight of her brother, his fiancée, Mrs. Loftus, and Lady
Nesfield, who were then passing. She noticed that her companion started
and stared hard; he even leant forward and gazed after the group; then, as he
met her glance of interrogation, he said, “I’ve just seen a familiar face—a
face from home.”
“Oh, then you are from New Zealand,” she exclaimed, “and have
recognised Mrs. and Miss Loftus?”
“Ah,” he answered, “so you know them?”
“Yes; and you?”
“Very intimately once; but eighteen years ago they left our neighbourhood,
and I entirely lost sight of them.”
“Who was Mr. Loftus?” she asked abruptly.
“A prosperous gentleman who owned several large ranches, and died a year
ago, leaving a fortune.”
“Was he of good birth?”
“I should say so—but we don’t take much account of that in the Colonies,
you know.”
“And Mrs. Loftus?”
“She was renowned for her philanthropy and charities. She had no children
——”
“What! No children! She has a daughter—you saw her just now.”
“An adopted daughter,” he corrected.
“Impossible!”
“I assure you it is the case; there was no secret about it.”
“There is a secret about it now.”
“You seem interested in the family.”
“I should think I am, considering that Miss Loftus is going to marry my
brother—Lord Nesfield’s only son.”
“You don’t say so!” he exclaimed, in unfeigned amazement.
“But I do—the wedding is fixed to take place in ten days’ time. Shall we go
outside this tent, and stroll about a little?—impossible to talk here.”
“Certainly,” and he moved a chair out of her way, and followed Lady
Foxrock down towards the polo ground.
“I suppose there is no mistake, Mr. Dexter,” she began, “and you really
recognise these people?”
“I recognise Mrs. Loftus. I could swear to her anywhere, to her white face
and prominent blue eyes. The girl was only two, when I last saw her, but I
believe her to be the same. She was very handsome, and her name, I
believe, was Rata—named after a New Zealand flower.”
“Yes; it is Rata.”
“There never was any concealment or mystery respecting her. The Loftuses
had no family. They were passionately fond of children, and they adopted a
child, and, a short time after this, they moved away to the south island; and
we lost sight of them.”
“Do you know who the child was?”
“Well”—with obvious reluctance—“yes, I do.”
“You will tell me, won’t you?” and she flashed on him a challenging glance
from her small grey eyes.
A moment’s silence. At last he said, “No; I would rather not. It is not my
business, and you must excuse me.”
“Oh, Mr. Dexter, won’t you speak out? It means so much to us.”
“There is absolutely nothing against the girl’s character. I think I can assure
you of that.”
“Then it is her birth—that is the question.”
“Well, she is not responsible for that, is she?”
“No-o,” the negative was reluctant.
“She seems a fine, tall, beautiful young woman, and I’m sure she has been
well brought up; she will be wealthy—what more do you want?”
“The truth, and nothing but the truth.”
“It is not always advisable to know the truth—sometimes silence is best.”
“And so you won’t speak,” she said impatiently, “you are inflexible?”
He bowed his head.
“Look here; we are just coming face to face with the party. Will you accost
them?”
“No; I prefer not—unless Mrs. Loftus recognises me.”
They approached in a line, the two younger people handsome and radiant—
Rata all in white, carrying a becoming pink sunshade—the elder ladies deep
in mutual confidences. Little did they suspect that the smiling lady in grey,
who had accosted them in passing, was elaborating a scheme which was to
upset their happy anticipations.
“Well, Mr. Dexter,” said Lady Foxrock, “I see you are a man of honour, and
respect the affairs of other people, and I must say, that, much as I should
like to know something about my future sister-in-law, I admire your
reticence immensely. We will consider our talk strictly confidential. Are
you married?”
“Yes; that was my wife with the Greysons—the little woman in the blue
toque.”
“You won’t mention the subject to her, will you?”
“No, certainly not. The less said the better.”
“Where are you staying?”
“At the Hyde Park Hotel—for a couple of weeks. We have not many friends
in London.”
“Then I should like to do myself the pleasure of calling on Mrs. Dexter.”
“That is really very kind of you. I am sure she will be delighted to make
your acquaintance.”
“And now,” said the lady, “we must go and look for our parties. They will
think we are lost.”
Lady Foxrock was prompt in calling on Mrs. Dexter. She found her twenty
years younger than her husband, and of a much inferior class—a yellow-
haired, shallow, over-dressed little person, who was obviously flattered by a
visit from her ladyship.
Her ladyship dangled some imposing invitations before her dazzled eyes,
and then began to ask cautious questions about New Zealand.
Yes, she was New Zealand born herself, not long married—she had insisted
on Joe taking her to England, for a spree like! She wanted to see the world a
bit, and society. He had brought her, though all his own folk were dead—
and he had no home now.
Had Mrs. Dexter ever heard of a Mrs. Loftus in her part of the world?
Yes, ages ago—she’d almost forgotten the tale.
“Oh, so there was a tale. How very interesting! Has it anything to do with
her adopted daughter?”
Mrs. Dexter nodded, and giggled.
“The girl is in England now, you know, with Mrs. Loftus—and about to
make a grand match.”
Lady Foxrock had touched the right chord; the little colonial was filled with
a sudden spasm of envy.
“A splendid match—she!”
“Yes, to the son of a lord.”
“Oh—what!” and she burst out into an excited laugh. “Well, I declare, this
is too fine a joke. If they only knew—wouldn’t they be wild!”
“Knew what?”
“Oh, I’d better not say—it might get out. I don’t want to be a spoil-sport;
and Joe hates what he calls ‘gossip,’” and she put her finger on her lips.
Lady Foxrock drew herself up and looked dignified. “I assure you that I
never gossip, Mrs. Dexter. If you can tell me who this girl was, and is, you
will be doing me an enormous favour, and one I shall not forget; but, of
course, if you feel that you have no wish to confide in me—and after all I
am a stranger——” she paused, and her smile implied a threat.
After all, she was Lady Foxrock, and if she was denied this small request,
good-bye to a box at the Opera, an invitation for Lady Foxrock’s fancy ball
—and other delights.
“Well, then, look here; I will tell you,” and she suddenly leant forward. Her
visitor also approached her head, her heart beat fast—these moments are the
sparks of life!
“Miss Loftus, the adopted daughter of Mrs. Loftus, is just a——”
There was a footstep outside.
“Hark! my husband is coming!”
“Quick, quick, you must tell me!” cried Lady Foxrock, seizing her arm in
an agony of suspense.
Mrs. Dexter once again leant forward, and whispered, and, ere her
whispering had ceased, the handle rattled, and the two heads started apart,
as the door opened and Mr. Dexter entered the room.
His wife had entirely recovered her self-possession and said, with incredible
assurance, “Oh, there you are, dear. I’m so glad you’ve come in while Lady
Foxrock is here.”
He advanced with broad, extended palm. Lady Foxrock, who seemed
embarrassed, and strangely flushed, said:
“Yes; I’ve paid, you see, my threatened visit to your wife, and now”—rising
as she spoke—“I must positively be going. I’m such a busy person, my
quarters of an hour are all filled up.”
“I am sorry I did not come home a little sooner,” said Joe Dexter, who saw
that his wife was flattered and gratified, and felt proportionately pleased.
“I will send the cards to-morrow,” continued Lady Foxrock, “and I shall
hope to see you both on the 29th,” and with a gracious handshake her
ladyship swept out.
Once seated in her carriage, she felt herself trembling with excitement; a
few civil words, a card of invitation, what had they not brought her? The
match between Lumley and the New Zealander was practically broken off
—in a few hours the notification would appear in the Morning Post!
She was determined to strike at once—no time like the present, and no time
to be lost. She ordered her footman to drive to Lowndes Square.
Mrs. Loftus was at home, resting on the sofa in the back drawing-room. She
had had an unusually fatiguing day, and looked ghastly as she struggled to
her feet to receive Lady Foxrock. Her ladyship, being Lumley’s sister, had
the entrée at all hours to the temporary home of his fiancée. Yet Lady
Foxrock was antipathetic to both Rata and her mother. She was cold,
arrogant, interfering, and inquisitive—it seemed almost impossible that she
could have been born a Nesfield!
“It is a little late,” she said, glancing at a clock, “but I could not have slept
to-night if I had not come to see you. I want to ask you something important
about—Rata.”
The lady’s manner was menacing, and at the conclusion of her sentence the
eyes of her hostess resembled those of some long-hunted animal, that the
cruel hunter has tracked to its lair at last!
“What about Rata?” she faltered, as she sank into a seat; her hands were
shaking visibly.
“Yes, what about Rata?” echoed a full, gay voice. “Talk of an angel, and
here I am!” she added playfully as she advanced, a delightful vision in a
summer gown and flowery hat.
“Darling,” cried Mrs. Loftus, “run away for a little. Lady Foxrock wishes to
speak about you.”
“But, dearest, if Leonora is going to talk about me, don’t you think you are
rather cruel to banish me? Curiosity is one of my strongest characteristics!”
“Enough of this nonsense,” thought the visitor, and, turning roughly on
Mrs. Loftus, she said, “I wish Rata to remain here—it is essential”; and
then, turning quickly to Rata, she added, “If you are so naturally inquisitive,
has it never occurred to you to wonder who you are?”
“Oh, my God!” murmured Mrs. Loftus under her breath, “it has come!
Rata, as you love me, leave me here alone with Lady Foxrock,” and she half
rose and stretched out an appealing arm.
“No, dearest; if there is going to be trouble, I will stand by you. As to
wondering who I am, Leonora,” now facing the lady, “why should I, when I
know that I am Rata Loftus?”
“By all accounts, you have cherished a delusion. You are no more to Mrs.
Loftus than to me—you are an adopted child. Mrs. Loftus adopted you,
when you were two years old.”
“Well, even so, she is my mother,” coming over and taking her hand. “I
could not love her more if she were ten times my mother.” And she raised
her eyes defiantly to Lady Foxrock.
“Yes—yes,” faltered the miserable Mrs. Loftus. “Yes, darling; you are not
my real child. I hoped you would never, never know—and now!”—looking
at Lady Foxrock—“is not that enough? Rata has always been to Edgar and
me as our very, very own.”
“Enough!” echoed the visitor, “no, not nearly enough—not half enough.
The girl should be made acquainted with her own race. Do you think I will
stand by in silence and allow my only brother, the future head of the family,
to marry a Maori?”
“A Maori! What nonsense!” cried Rata indignantly.
“Nevertheless, your own grandfather is still living,” she continued
inexorably. “He is a chief called Ramparaha, and resides in a ‘Pa’——”
“There! you have killed her!” screamed the girl, rushing forward and
catching Mrs. Loftus in her arms. Mrs. Loftus, whose blanched face had,
during the above conversation, assumed a death-like hue, and who now
collapsed without a word into a heap upon the sofa.
It was a dead faint indeed. Having laid her down and unfastened the neck of
her dress, Rata dashed to the bell.
Then as she returned to the invalid she said, “I think you had better go—
you have done your worst.”
“I have done my best for my brother,” answered Lady Foxrock fiercely. “I
am sorry your patroness has fainted—she would have kept the secret
always, to her very last hour; what I have stated is true—and can be
proved.”
“Mother—mother,” murmured the girl, as she rubbed the cold hands. Then
to a servant, “Run for the nearest doctor, and send some brandy. Mrs. Loftus
is very ill; and let someone show this lady out.”
Lady Foxrock’s words were prophetic, for Mrs. Loftus had kept her secret
to her dying hour. When the doctor and the brandy arrived, she was past all
human aid.
It appeared that she had a most dangerous form of heart disease, and it was
a marvel she had survived for so long.
Rata was stunned—she had sustained two violent shocks within the same
hour: the announcement of her parentage, and the loss of her mother.
Her grief was at first as wild and uncontrollable as that of one of her savage
ancestors; then she became as a creature of stone, and shut herself up from
all eyes, like some wounded animal, who would suffer alone. Lady Nesfield
and Lumley were all sympathy and affection—they did not yet know the
truth. Lord Nesfield undertook the funeral arrangements and Lady Nesfield
—who could not prevail on Rata to leave the house—offered to take up her
quarters in Lowndes Square; but this Rata declined. She and her sorrow, her
anguish, and her fears were sufficient company for one another. The day
after the funeral, a paragraph to this effect appeared among the fashionable
intelligence:
“Owing to the sudden death of Mrs. Loftus, the marriage of
Miss Loftus and Captain the Hon. Lumley Grantham, fixed for
the 13th inst., is unavoidably postponed.”
When affairs were returning to their normal course, Lady Foxrock made her
parents and her brother acquainted with the result of her investigations into
the past of their future relation. At first their amazement transcended
expression. The intelligence fell like a moral avalanche; they were all three
stunned by the information.
“A Maori!” they repeated; “a Maori—a Maori!”
“But she is so accomplished and graceful, and sings so splendidly,” argued
Lady Nesfield.
“I believe many Maori women are graceful, and have fine voices.”
“And so fair,” objected his lordship.
“Her father was an Englishman.”
“And she never knew this till the other day. Oh, poor child!”
“The discovery you made killed the old lady,” added Lord Nesfield.
“It certainly hastened her end,” she admitted; “but, according to the doctors,
she ought to have died years ago; in fact, it was a miracle she lived so
long!”
“It is an extraordinary affair,” exclaimed her father, “a most terrible
disclosure—it seems incredible; and that such a—I may say—unheard-of
catastrophe should occur in our family——”
His family, his pedigree, was Lord Nesfield’s pride; a long descent stirred
his enthusiasm; before all things in the world he respected blue blood. His
ancestors had fought at Cressy and Poitiers—he claimed descent from
Henry the Seventh; that his only son and heir should marry a Maori woman
—the descendant of cannibals and savages! Never. He was sorry for
Lumley and the girl, but his resolution was embodied in the word never.
When Rata permitted Lady Nesfield to see her, she realised by instinct that
she was acquainted with her story, although not a word was uttered. And
Lumley—he knew also. He called to see her daily, and sent her flowers and
notes, but she still remained mute and invisible.
At last she reappeared and granted him an audience in the drawing-room.
But here was a Rata he had never seen before, dressed in trailing black, and
looking worn, hollow-eyed, and aged.
He felt as if this girl were a stranger.
“No, no; don’t kiss me, Lumley,” she protested. “Sit down in that chair, and
let me talk to you. In the first place, I wish to show you a letter. In my—in
—Mrs. Loftus’s despatch-box I found this addressed to me, and inscribed,
‘To be opened after my death.’ It will tell you everything you ought to
know.”
He glanced at the letter in his hand. It began:
“D R ,
“When your eyes read these words I shall be no more, and I am
now about to tell you what I never imparted to you in life. You
are not my own child, but my adopted daughter. Your parentage
 will startle you, my dear; you were born in a Maori ‘Pa’ near
Wellington. I saw you there, a lovely, fair baby of two years old,
fell in love with you, and, after a little time persuaded your
grandfather, Ramparaha, chief of a great tribe, to give you to
me, to bring up absolutely as my own. You were an orphan, and
he had other grandchildren. Your father was an Englishman of
good birth—needless to tell you his name. Your mother was the
most beautiful girl of her race in the whole of the North Island.
They were married by a priest, and by the rites of her tribe. Not
long afterwards he was drowned in the lake Tavatara; your
mother died in giving you birth, and that is your history. We
never regretted the step we took—you were always our joy and
comfort. We moved away from the neighbourhood of
Wellington, and brought you up as an English girl; you have not
one Maori trait in your character. I feel that my life hangs by a
thread, and I intend to take you to Europe, where I hope you
may make friends, and possibly marry. Once you have won the
love of a good man, who will be your protector and guardian, I
am ready to depart in peace. He will have to be told the truth
some day, when you are his wife, and, if he loves you, it can
make no difference.
“My will, enclosed with this letter, was drawn up in New
Zealand, and is perfectly legal, and formal. In it I speak of you
as Rata, my adopted daughter, and leave you all I possess. Make
good use of this wealth, dear child, and be happy.”
When Lumley Grantham came to the end of this letter he looked up, and
met the eyes of his fiancée, and for some seconds they surveyed one
another in silence. She was the first to speak.
“It makes a difference—a terrible difference, Lumley, does it not?”
“But you are not changed.”
“I am—I am a Maori. Imagine it! A Maori! I seem to feel different—to
summon up strange, dim dreams. A tall old man with feathers on his head—
yes—of a low, dark hut with smoke——”
“No—no,” protested Lumley, “that is your imagination. Your nerves have
gone to pieces.”
“And I would always be thinking of that.”
The man felt curiously embarrassed—the girl was so matter-of-fact, so
unlike herself; there was something unfamiliar, and almost stern about her.
“Your father is, of course, overwhelmed by the news,” she resumed. “I
remember he asked to see the Loftus’s pedigree—think of my pedigree! Tell
me, what does he say? Oh, speak to me plainly—he will not have me as a
daughter-in-law?”
“He likes you personally, Rata, so does my mother; you know that, but—
but——”
“Yes, it is a tremendous but—an impassable but—I understand.”
“Of course it will never be known beyond ourselves.”
“It will,” she interrupted. “My mother hugged herself with the same
delusion—yet the secret crept out—and killed her!”
“It shall not kill us,” he answered slowly. “We will, on the contrary, smother
and bury it.”
“Ah, easier said than done! Now tell me frankly, Lumley, what are your
family proposing to do with me?”
“To find you a nice lady companion, and let you travel for a bit.”
“Yes—and then?”
“Well, I——” he stammered, “I’m not sure that they suggested anything
further. To be honest, my father will not hear of our marriage. My mother is
heartbroken; but she, too, is against it. Leonora—is—is——”
“Triumphant! That is understood. And you, Lumley?”
“I am ready to marry you to-morrow. I love you, Rata. Of course you come
first of all; but I do not wish to quarrel with my father, or break my
mother’s heart. It seems so hard to hit on the right thing, and decide. I want
a good think—all by myself. I will go off alone to-morrow morning into the
country, and come back and tell you what the result is, and then we can
make our plans.”
“Very well.”
“What time shall I come—may I say four o’clock?”
“Yes.”
“Then four o’clock to-morrow without fail.”
Rata awaited the appointed hour—which meant so much to her—with
feverish impatience; long before the time she was pacing the drawing-room
and watching the timepiece. Did Lumley mean to abandon her? Was the
suggestion of travelling on the Continent but the preliminary to a final
farewell? Had he not been confused, embarrassed, unlike himself, and cold,
when they had met the previous day, although his sympathy for her loss had
seemed truly real and sincere? With these thoughts forming and glowing in
her brain she worked herself into a condition of the highest mental tension.
Four o’clock—half-past five—and no Lumley; he who was so true to his
word, and so punctual! What did it mean? It meant, that he had decided
against her, and dared not venture to announce the fact face to face.
After this came the agonies of waiting for the postman’s knock. No letter,
not a line from him. All that night she lay wide awake, thinking for herself,
and enduring a mental torture such as she had never dreamt of—it was ten
times worse than mere physical pain. So Lumley was lost to her—as well as
her mother. She had not a relation in Europe, and was practically alone in
the world.
The following day came and passed with leaden feet. It brought piles of
cards of condolence and inquiries. There were letters from dressmakers,
milliners, and shops, papers, circulars, notes from acquaintances, legal
looking documents—not a sign from Lumley. Oh, it was too cruel of him to
torture her like this! About five o’clock, she relinquished all hope and made
up her mind to act for herself.

Lumley Grantham had taken his bicycle by rail down to Croydon, and
started for a long, solitary spin. He always enjoyed his own society, and
could not exist without plenty of exercise, and, as he skimmed along the
country roads, his brain was hard at work, sorting out the pros and cons of
an extremely difficult situation. He was resolved to marry Rata—to that
point his mind was anchored—but in deference to his father’s sensibilities
he felt that he was bound to do nothing suddenly. He and Rata must wait;
time would soften the sharp edge of the shock that his parents had
sustained. Rata could travel; she had never seen the Continent. He would
run out to South Africa for a few months—and possibly by Christmas....
Here his bicycle ran over a loose stone—he lost his balance and fell heavily
on his head. An hour later, he was found by a farmer’s carter, taken to the
farm, and there laid, still insensible, under the shade of the best four-poster.
A doctor was summoned, and announced slight concussion of the brain, and
rest essential; but it was two days before the traveller was fit to return to
London. His mother—accustomed to his erratic departures—was only
slightly concerned—and hailed his reappearance with relief.
Two days after his appointment, he arrived to keep it, but found, to his
surprise, that Miss Loftus was not at home, and the household seemed a
little upset.
Miss Loftus had departed that morning in a four-wheeler, taking a small box
and a bag with her, and leaving her maid without any instructions. She had
not mentioned when she proposed to return.
And as it turned out, Miss Loftus never did return. She had walked out of
the house, and abandoned her belongings, all her jewellery, including
engagement ring, letters, papers, personal possessions, and the will of the
late Mrs. Loftus.
Presently the family lawyers arrived, and dismissed the servants, gave up
the house, and set about tracing the heiress. But she seemed to have
vanished, as it were, into the air. Lord Nesfield was agreeably and
obviously relieved, until he was assured by his son that, unless the lost lady
was found, he would never marry, and this statement considerably modified
his joy, for Lord Nesfield disliked his next heirs, the Nesfields of Barlow,
even more intensely than the idea of a daughter-in-law with strange blood
in her veins!
Lumley Grantham, after fruitless visits, first to Gloucestershire, and then
Lahore, finally set out for New Zealand, “the wonderland of the world,”
with its mountains, glaciers, waterfalls, and lakes. Here it took some time
tracing a lady who, three months previously, had landed at Dunedin; but he
tracked her steps patiently, and at last discovered that she had disappeared
among a Maori tribe near Kaiapui in the lake country. Here he sought the
great “Pa” of the chief Ramparaha, and found him, the splendid wreck of a
fine Maori warrior, wrapped in a cloak of feathers, his head adorned with
the plumes of authority, enjoying a long pipe in the door of his abode.
Around were various Maori women, young and old, with thick, grizzly
black hair and tall, graceful figures, dressed, as is the present custom, in
skirts and blouses, instead of their picturesque native costumes. A few fine,
stalwart men were loitering about, smoking and talking. Over them all lay
the spell of unconquerable indolence—children, dogs, and flies were the
only objects endowed with vitality.
In reply to Captain Grantham’s question, the chief replied, “Yes, one white
woman come here two moons ago—my daughter’s daughter, she said—but
she was all English. Her mother was Tassila the beautiful, who died young.
I gave her baby to a lady from Wellington. Twenty years after the baby
comes back to the tribe; but she is a stranger.”
“Yes, of course she is,” assented his visitor, with emphasis.
“She liked not our food, nor our ways, although we held a Tangi in her
honour and gave poi deones and hakas. She would not even look—also she
knew not our tongue. She sat all day alone in her hut and wept, and ate
nought, and grew thin, oh, so thin—and then she—as was best—left us.”
“Where is she?” enquired Captain Grantham eagerly; “you know?”
“Oh yes,” gravely nodding his plumed head, “I know.”
“And will you take me—will you show me?”
“Why do you seek her?”
“Because she and I were to have been married, and I have come to fetch her
back to England.”
“Ah!” rising stiffly, “and so you were to marry my granddaughter Rata.
Then follow me, and I will show you where she is.”
And Ramparaha, the lineal descendant of the great Tuahariri, led the way
through the surrounding raupo, or scrub, up a very steep hill, from the
summit of which was a view of considerable extent.
“You see that big lake?” he said, pointing his shrivelled hand towards a
melancholy sheet of distant water, in which the mountains were darkly
reflected. “She is always staring at the water—some day it will take her.
Her heart is not here—but in her father’s country.”
As Ramparaha spoke, they reached a solitary wattled hut, and in reply to a
call, the ghost of Rata appeared in the doorway. She was incredibly changed
—robbed of every trace of beauty, worn and emaciated—and wore a Maori
skirt, and jacket, her masses of hair hanging down her back. At first, she
looked dazed, and startled; then her black eyes took a fierce expression, as
she surveyed her grandfather’s companion in expressive silence.
“I have come to fetch you, Rata,” he said.
“The last time—you never came—you—deserted me,” she answered
hoarsely.
“Rata, I could not help it—I met with an accident and was unconscious for
days. When I recovered you were gone—and I have searched the world for
you! Will you believe me, and come home?”
Ten minutes later, the befeathered old chief gave an audible grunt of
satisfaction and relief, as he beheld his granddaughter and the Englishman
walk down the hill together hand in hand.
 III
THE NORTH VERANDAH
A meeting in the hall of a Swiss hotel, in the vicinity of the
visitors’ book, a polite “After you,” and a similarity of surnames led to our
acquaintance with two charming Americans. The acquaintance ripened into
friendship, and ultimately my sister Lucy and self discovered that Mrs.
Washington-Dormer and her son Philip were connected with our family,
and that we, the Dormers of Ashley Gardens, Victoria, London, S.W., were
cousins (several times removed) of our namesakes of Rochelle, near
Lexington, Kentucky, U.S.A.
Mrs. Dormer was a widow with a good figure, snow-white hair, and a
bright, intelligent face. She had also a cheerful manner, and an air of
suppressed energy. Having confessed to the national passion for old places,
old curiosities and old pedigrees, she set to work to examine our family
tree, from which it appeared that a certain relative had emigrated in the year
1810, settled, married and founded a dynasty in that State, so worthily
celebrated for its thoroughbred horses and blue grass.
In company of “Cousin” Carolina and “Cousin” Philip, we travelled
through Northern Italy and the Tyrol with mutual enjoyment, and before we
separated in Paris had entered into a solemn league and covenant to visit
our Kentucky cousins in the early “fall.” I was rather astonished at the
alacrity with which Lucy accepted this invitation—knowing that she was a
hopelessly bad sailor and how she hated the sea! It, however, dawned on me
that she liked Cousin Philip, and the least observant could see that he
worshipped her.
Behold us therefore arrived and happily established at Rochelle, a stately
old “colonial” house which, with its pillared verandahs on all four sides,
presented a dignified appearance in the midst of spreading turf lawns (the
beautiful blue grass), avenues of walnut trees, and clumps of oak and
hickory.
In former days, Rochelle had been surrounded by an immense estate,
worked by slaves who raised and gathered vast crops of hemp, tobacco, and
corn; but now the shrunken acreage was chiefly devoted to the breeding and
rearing of horses; for these Cousin Philip enjoyed a reputation that extended
from New York to New Orleans. My sister Lucy was in her element, being a
fearless rider and a capital whip; Cousin Carolina, too, was an admirable
horsewoman, despite her fifty years. The days were spent in driving-racing
trotters, galloping young thoroughbreds, visiting distant runs, and
inspecting rival stables. These joys were not for me! I am naturally timid, a
shameless coward where horses are concerned, distrustful of distant cows,
and all strange dogs. I believe mine is what is termed “the artistic
temperament” (I paint and write poetry), yet I have a certain queer courage
of my own. For instance, I am not afraid to discharge a servant, to venture
alone into a dark room, and have no belief in ghosts. When my sister,
cousins, and their friends scoured the neighbourhood, I remained
contentedly at Rochelle, sketching the best “bits” of scenery, the little black
“piccaninnys,” and the interior of the house itself. Mr. and Mrs. Gossett,
Cousin Carolina’s niece and nephew, were a gay young couple also of the
party, which included Cousin Carolina’s old schoolfellow, Miss Virginia
Boone, a lineal descendant of the founder of the State. She was an
interesting woman, and had a fund of stories relating to Kentucky and the
Civil War, which rent the State in two. One day Lucy asked her to tell us
something about Rochelle itself; it was so mellowed and solid, and in its
way delightful, with an atmosphere of age and peace. Surely it had a
history?
“Well, you see,” said Miss Boone, clearing her throat, “Carolina has not
lived here long—it’s not her family place. It belonged to the Taylors a great
while back, and it was standing empty for quite a spell. The grass is said to
be the best in the world for young horses, and Philip was crazy to come
here, so he routed his mother out at last; Rochelle was a dead bargain too,
and though Carolina was loath to move, now she likes it.” Then, as if to
herself, she added, “She comes from a distance—or maybe she’d never
have come at all!”
This was a dark saying, and I hastened to beg for some enlightenment.
Miss Boone seemed to hesitate before she answered rather vaguely, “Well,
of course, all great plantations are the same.”
“The same?” I echoed.
“Yes, where numbers of slaves have been employed. See,” pointing to a row
of lines or negro quarters to the north of the house. “I expect in Taylor’s
time there were hundreds there. The estates were some of the largest in
Kentucky.”
“Cousin Carolina still has black servants,” I remarked.
“Oh yes—Uncle Pete, Mammy, and Jane were born in the family, the
children of children, of slaves, yet devoted to the Dormers.”
“Do you know, I saw such a forbidding looking nigger staring in through
the breakfast-room window?” said Lucy. “I’ve never noticed him as one of
the servants or hands, and he looked anything but devoted! He was coal
black and big, and he pressed his hideous face close up against the glass
door and scowled at me and muttered something; when I got up, and went
to find out what he wanted, he was gone.”
“A tramp,” I suggested.
“Possibly. I hope I shan’t see him again!” said Lucy, rising. “Here come the
horses and the buggy; you,” to me, “will have the house to yourself for the
whole afternoon.”
“So much the better,” I answered; “I intend to make a sketch of Taffy, and
there will be no one to distract his attention.”
Taffy was a handsome fox-terrier, remarkable for a very short tail and great
independence of character.
I watched the cavalcade turn down the avenue, Cousin Carolina and Miss
Boone driving, followed by two mounted couples, and then set to work to
persuade Taffy to sit for his portrait. By and by the fierce glare of the setting
sun compelled me to retreat with my block, paint-box, and model into the
north verandah. This overlooked from a respectful distance the servants’
quarters—and, possibly for this reason, was but little frequented. It proved
delightfully shady and almost empty, save for a few roomy old cane chairs,
but now that I had obtained a satisfactory light my sitter began to fail me;
he became restless, fidgety and disobedient, turning his head, pricking up
his ears; finally he trotted off bodily. His attitude implied grave suspicion of
something, or somebody—and his air was so uneasy that he almost gave the
impression of there being an intruder in our vicinity—visible only to him!
This of course was a ridiculous idea, but as nothing would induce Taffy to
“sit,” I relinquished the hope of finishing my sketch, and fetching a book
from the drawing-room, settled myself comfortably in one of the cane
chairs and prepared to pass an hour of undisturbed enjoyment. The story of
“Uncle Tom” proved to be absorbing; I had almost lost consciousness of my
surroundings, when I was startled by a very peculiar sound quite close to
me, a strange inarticulate gurgling noise, as if someone was being choked. I
looked about; there was not a soul in the verandah, and I came to the
conclusion that Taffy had swallowed a fly, which had gone the wrong way. I
called to him; he was not fly-catching, but seemed to be staring intently at a
certain closed door, and entirely unconscious of my presence.
I resumed my book, only to be again disturbed by this peculiar choking
noise, and Taffy, with all his hair bristling on his back, now sought refuge
under my chair, uttering low growls. At the same moment I noticed, coming
directly from the servants’ lines, a gigantic negro, whom I never
remembered to have seen before. His head was bare, his face lowering and
sullen; he wore a ragged blue and white striped jacket, trousers turned up to
his knees, and a pair of clumsy boots. As he advanced, with a deliberate,
purposeful air, I became conscious of a sensation of fear, which increased
with every stride.
The evening was still and warm, not a breath of air was stirring, the very
leaves were motionless. Taffy was dumb, and the only sound to be heard
was these doggedly approaching footsteps.
A door in the verandah was suddenly flung open and, to my amazement,
there came forth a middle-aged lady, who was a complete stranger; she
wore a flowing white dressing-gown, with wide sleeves; her reddish hair, of
which she had a quantity, hung loosely to her waist, her figure was tall and
slight, her sallow face—this I only saw in profile—looked hard as flint; the
expression of her sharply-cut features was fiercely determined, and
aggressive. She hurried across the verandah with light, pattering footsteps,
and reached the railings that enclosed it, almost at the same moment as the
huge black. I gathered that she addressed him angrily—her face expressed
violent fury—but I could not distinguish a single word. I sat there
motionless, an amazed and nervous spectator. Presently Taffy crawled out
from under my chair, and with one piercing howl fled from the scene like a
creature possessed.
I observed that the negro listened to his mistress with downcast eyes, and an
air of stolid indifference, also that, as he waited, he held one hand against
his back; grasped in that hand—invisible to the woman—was a shining
blade about two feet long, which I recognised as the knife used for cane-
cutting, and called a “machite.”
As the two figures stood, one on the verandah, the other immediately
beneath, I became aware that an enormous crowd had assembled outside the
quarters, hundreds of coloured people—and a sudden hoarse hum arose,
resembling the buzzing of angry bees. Finally the lady raised her clenched
fist with a fierce, threatening gesture, and turned away.
As she did so, the negro gave a deep guttural laugh, reached out his arm,
caught her violently by the hair, and dragged her head backwards over the
edge of the railing. I saw her long thin throat, fully exposed, and it was with
a shock of unexampled horror that I beheld the descent of a gleaming blade.
With one swift stroke the wretched woman’s head was severed from her
body, and I heard the previous gurgling and choking sound, as it fell with a
heavy thud upon the lawn, while the trunk collapsed in a hideous heap upon
the boards of the verandah—which were instantly deluged with blood. The
dreadful tide was flowing towards me, but I was unable to stir hand or foot
—I felt as if I were paralysed.
As the murderer, stooping, lifted the head by its hair, I had a view of the
blanched and ghastly face, and the wide-open eyes fixed in wild
astonishment. He held it up towards the lines, and in response there rose
strange, fierce, and prolonged yells of jubilation—such, I imagine, as are
uttered by savages, when exulting over some fallen enemy. Then with his
horrible trophy in one hand and a dripping knife in the other, the negro
turned, and looked straight at me. Instantly everything became blurred,
black darkness descended, and I remember no more!
When I came to myself, the clear imperative voice of Cousin Carolina was
saying:
“My dear Marion, do you know that it is very imprudent to sleep out of
doors at sundown—even in our exquisite climate?”
“Sleep!” I repeated, with an involuntary shudder; “I’ve not been sleeping,”
and with a painful effort I rose and tottered into a lighted sitting-room.
“What has happened to you, Marion?” cried my sister; “you look simply
awful. Are you ill?—or have you seen a ghost?”
“Yes,” I answered, looking round at six expectant faces, “I have seen two in
the verandah!”
I noticed that Miss Boone gave me a quick, sharp look, but the rest of the
company wore indulgent smiles, and Cousin Carolina said:
“No such thing as ghosts, my dear—it’s only ignorant people like the
negroes that believe in them now. You have Scotch blood in your veins,
your mother was a Highlander, and no doubt you are a bit superstitious, and
you have such imagination, dearest child, and are so highly strung. You
have just dozed off and had a nightmare.”
“Tell me, what do you think you saw?” enquired Philip, who had brought
me a glass of wine.
I sipped this before I answered:
“A horrible sight, a lady in a white gown—I believe the owner of the estate
—was beheaded in the verandah by a huge negro, and all the slaves—
hundreds of them—shouted, and yelled for joy.”
Mrs. Gossett, who was young and giddy, began to giggle, and then
apologised, adding:
“It sounds so screamingly funny—a public execution in the Rochelle
verandah!”
“It was just a bad nightmare, the combined result of crab salad at lunch, and
‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin,’” declared Cousin Carolina, “and nothing else. I
believe there is a place—somewhere near Lexington—that has a story, but
it is certainly not Rochelle, and sensible folk don’t believe in such tales.”
“No,” I answered, now fortified by company and port wine. “But you will
admit that seeing is believing. I’ve heard that my mother had second sight,
and I’m afraid she has bequeathed it to me.”
“My dear, you are a little upset,” said Cousin Carolina; “don’t think of your
dream, and you will soon forget it. I daresay it was very vivid. I implore
you not to repeat it to any of the servants, or we shall have the place in an
uproar. Now just go and lie down, and get a rest before supper-time; Lucy
will look after you. Another time, we won’t leave you to keep house all
alone.”
Cousin Carolina was a despotic lady in her way, and would never suffer my
nightmare in the back north verandah to be discussed. I still stuck to my
opinion, but was as one to six—for even my own sister had deserted me and
preached about imagination, and crab salad. It seemed impossible that a
mere nightmare could ever be so vivid in its horror, and its realism. For
several days I felt ill and nervous, and it was only my pride, Cousin
Carolina’s forcible character, and Mrs. Gossett’s wild giggle, that restrained
me from removing myself to an hotel at Lexington.
I never sat alone, and preferred a crowd to solitude. I even thrust my
company on Phil and Lucy, now an engaged couple. Taffy and I were fast
friends; we two had shared a unique experience—an experience apart. I was
sensible of this bond in his manner, and I read it in the expression of his
wistful and expressive eye.
A suspicion, nay, a conviction, took root in my mind. Miss Boone knew
more about Rochelle than she pretended. More than once, I found her
gazing at me, with an air of peculiar interest, and, more than once, curiosity
had urged her to angle (very cautiously) for some particulars of the tragedy
I thought I had seen; but I declined to indulge her. She was an unbeliever—
and I held my tongue.
In the month of January, Lucy once more faced the Atlantic, accompanied
by Miss Boone, Philip, and myself. She was obliged to arrange about her
trousseau, and money affairs. We travelled by a big liner, and had on the
whole a capital trip. Miss Boone found several friends among the
passengers, and one afternoon as we sat in the library in the idle hour which
follows tea, an old lady, her son and daughter joined our small circle. We
discussed a variety of topics and impressions, and at last came to Kentucky
State, Lexington, and Rochelle.
“Rochelle,” repeated the lady’s daughter. “Is not that the haunted house,
Momma?”
“Yes, the Taylors’ place,” she answered briskly; “there is a dreadful story
about it, but I fancy it is more or less forgotten by this time. For years and
years it could not be let—the house, I mean; the land of course is most
valuable.”
“What is the story?” I enquired, and I glanced with some significance at
Lucy and Philip.
“I remember hearing of it from my mother,” continued the old lady, “and
it’s gospel truth. The Taylors were wealthy, and had a great estate, and
hundreds of slaves, and were well thought of by all, till the time of Mrs.
Herman Taylor, a widow, who inherited it from her husband. She was very
strange—some said crazy—and lived alone; hoarded her money, flogged
her slaves, and worked them to death. There were stories of terrible scenes
at Rochelle—that lovely old place, so dignified and admired, had become a
sort of negroes’ hell! People could only talk—they did not dare to interfere.
Marcella Taylor was a rich woman, and a vindictive enemy, and had
overseers as cruel and hard as herself, and she got more out of her slaves in
the way of return than any mistress or master in the State. When it was
moonlight, it was said, she worked them all night, and her crops were
extraordinary.”
At last the situation became intolerable; beyond the endurance of flesh and
blood. A field hand who had been cruelly flogged took the law into his own
hands, and one evening, in the sight of the entire community, executed Mrs.
Taylor in her own verandah! He had been summoned to receive a
punishment, and the story is, that he suddenly drew a long knife, which he
had concealed, dragged her backwards by the hair, and beheaded her on the
spot. He took the head with him, escaped to the woods, and was never seen
or heard of again.
“It was also said that every anniversary the scene was re-enacted in the
same verandah—but fortunately was only visible to some. The Villiers, who
succeeded to the estates, hated the place, and got rid of it, and so for two
generations the house has had a bad name, but now it is apparently
recovering its character. I suppose the supernatural has a time-limit?”
She glanced at me interrogatively, but Miss Boone threw me an imploring
look and I suffered silence to pass for assent. In this extraordinary and
unexpected fashion my experience was confirmed, my truthfulness
vindicated, there was an end to gibes about dreams, and crab salad.
Subsequently Miss Boone confessed to me that the tale of the north
verandah was not new to her, but that she had not wished to frighten Cousin
Carolina. As if anything could frighten Cousin Carolina! She has nerves of
cast-iron.
As for Lucy, she assured me with a rather unsteady laugh that when, as Mrs.
Philip Dormer, she returned to Rochelle, nothing that could be offered
would ever induce her to spend an afternoon there alone.
 IV
IMITATION PEARLS
I was entirely owing to the death and defalcations of a trustee that my
sister Linda and I—heiresses in a small way—awoke one morning to find
ourselves penniless! We were orphans, and since our schooldays had made
our home with a widowed aunt in the depth of the country, on the borders of
an ancient village, within a parish whose extent was under a hundred acres.
Aunt Sophy’s house, which enjoyed the flattering name of “Heart’s
Delight,” was a little old manor, with shallow oak stairs, low ceilings and
heavy beams, standing in the midst of rich meadows and stately trees, and
immediately surrounded by a delicious garden, with mulberry trees, and a
stew-pond.
Here we three lived in complete harmony. Aunt Sophy was fifty-four, my
sister Linda, temporary housekeeper and manager, was twenty-four—she
was engaged to Arthur Fortescue, a naval officer on the China station—
whilst I was but twenty, rather pretty, incorrigibly cheerful, and entirely
fancy free.
Mr. Benford, our guardian, who had been father’s best man—and was
presumed to be our best friend—was a bland, somewhat portly, elderly
gentleman, who, when we made rare visits to London, took us to the
theatre, and to dine at smart restaurants, and even lent us his beautiful blue
Panhard! He occupied luxurious bachelor quarters in the West End, and was
generally supposed to be enviably rich. Recently he died rather suddenly—
indeed, suicide had been suspected—and when his affairs came to be
examined, three tragic facts were disclosed. For years, he had been involved
in serious difficulties; his debts were enormous, and our twelve thousand
pounds had long been dispersed in wild speculations—though he had paid
us the interest punctually twice a year—and now both our guardian and our
income had ceased to exist.
At first we felt stunned; and for many days Aunt Sophy remained sternly
incredulous. Ultimately the truth was brought home to her by friends.
Letters and visits of sympathy, offers of advice and help were not lacking.
Linda, who was really the head of the house, promptly decided that one or
both of us must turn out and work for our living, for Aunt Sophy’s means
were limited (barely two hundred a year, besides “Heart’s Delight” and its
contents).
The first and most essential move was to cut down expenses; the victoria
and dogcart, the sleek horse, and sleeker cows, were sold, maids and
gardener dismissed, and the establishment reduced to a mere general and
boy. The old pony remained to take aunt out in the governess-car, but the
meadows were let, and the family silver disposed of, as well as two much-
prized Chippendale chairs.
Arthur Fortescue’s uncle, a wealthy admiral on the retired list (who
invariably spoke of himself as a “sea-dog”), would not consent to Linda
taking any situation—indeed, he was furious at the mere suggestion—but
offered no alternative. However, a girl so capable and contriving was in the
right place at home; she proposed a daring scheme—to make the garden
pay, and also to undertake delicate needlework for one of the great
outfitting shops in London.
Summer wore into autumn, yet still I, so to speak, “remained on hand.” I
gardened, and sewed industriously, and did housework, hoping every day
that Aunt Sophy’s anxious wish might be fulfilled, and that “something nice
would turn up for Letty.” A post as companion to an amiable and wealthy
old lady; or as governess to two dear little girls under ten, was what my
friends desired. I spoke French fluently, and was a good pianist, but as so
much more is expected in these days (Latin, German, Euclid, Mathematics,
Gymnastics, Sketching), the value of my services was placed at the low
figure of forty pounds per annum and washing; and yet in spite of this
moderate assessment, no eager employer had claimed me!
The truth was, we were out of the beaten track—and Early Victorian in our
ideas. Aunt Sophy had a horror of “seeing me in an advertisement,” as she
expressed it. “It was always so much pleasanter and safer to try and hear of
a nice opening through one’s friends.”
And to do them justice, our friends were active—especially Miss Pinfold—
an old maid who lived at the other end of the village; Mrs. Clarke, our
rector’s wife, was also zealous on my behalf. Miss Pinfold wrote many
letters, also scores of postcards, and almost every acquaintance had been
victimised and pestered, irrespective of age or sex. More than once she said
to Aunt Sophy:
“If Letty could only go to India! I’ll lay my life a girl with her remarkable
looks will marry some wonderful catch.”
But Aunt Sophy was not in favour of this dazzling idea and looked coldly
on the scheme. India was too far away, and was said to be the happy
hunting-ground of fast women—as well as abounding with snakes!
For my own part, I had always (privately) cherished a burning desire to see
the East, and though I did not believe in the wonderful, or any, “catch,” I
was profoundly interested in Miss Pinfold’s tales of the days of her
grandfather, who had been a famous Indian warrior, and had fought the
Sikhs, and also in the more modern activities of her two married nieces.
In the end, it was Mrs. Clarke who brought us the great news! She arrived
one evening at tea-time, eager and important, letter in hand, and
breathlessly announced that she had found “the very thing for Letty at last!”
Her husband’s cousin, who received Indian children, and had “an Indian
connection,” knew of a lady, the wife of an official in good position, who
required a governess to take charge of two dear little girls, aged seven and
eight; they were in the hills almost all the year in a perfect climate; the
salary offered was forty pounds and a second-class passage out, and, if
suitable, an engagement for two years. The governess must be a
gentlewoman, young, healthy, energetic, and Church of England. She would
be required to teach French, English, and music, and expected to arrive not
later than the end of February. It was now November.
“It seems made for Letty!” said Mrs. Clarke—her voice quivering with
triumph as she handed the epistle to my aunt; “you should write at once!”
But Aunt Sophy and Linda were politely dubious.
“Dear Mrs. Clarke, who is this Mrs. Hooper?” enquired my sister. “Letty
could not write and engage herself to a lady we know nothing about; of
course, there must be mutual references; and forty pounds for India is so
little!”
“Well, she gets her board and washing free,” put in Miss Pinfold, who
happened to be present, “and has the forty pounds in her pocket, and, as
I’ve said before, Letty will never come home Letty Harlowe—she’ll make a
great match!” and she rubbed her knees with an air of complacent finality.
“Not likely,” objected Linda; “and Letty is not going to India on the chance
of finding a husband. Arthur says those days were over sixty years ago. Of
course, I know Letty has always devoured books on India, and longs to see
it; but she is not to jump at Mrs. Hooper’s offer—though it is so good of
Mrs. Clarke to bring it and, I know she,” looking at her, “would be the first
to advise caution.”
Ultimately Mrs. Hooper proved to be my fate. Her references were
unexceptional. Colonel Hooper was in the Indian Army, and held an
important post on “the Survey.” She wrote Aunt Sophy a letter that was
almost gushing, and promised to take every care of the dear girl and treat
her, in short, as the daughter of the house! I may mention that my references
had been forwarded, and included a warm recommendation from a lady of
title.
The next weeks simply flew! My outfit was put in hand, an escort was
found for me in Mrs. Russell, a distant relative, whose husband commanded
a regiment in Bengal, and our passages were booked in the Malwa, which
sailed on February 5th. Linda had insisted that I should travel first-class,
and share Mrs. Russell’s cabin. She had known our mother, and was sure to
be kind to me. The extra passage money and my outfit made a deep hole in
our finances, and Linda sold almost the whole of our jewellery in order to
meet these expenses. All my ornaments now consisted of a pair of gold
bangles, a watch, and a string of Parisian pearls, fastened by an old
diamond clasp that had belonged to my grandmother.
I will draw a veil over those last weeks at home, my tearful farewells to the
neighbours, Aunt Sophy, and the dogs. Linda and I spent our last day
together in London, and the next morning she escorted me down to Tilbury
in order to see me off. The Malwa seemed to be a full ship; there were
numbers of passengers bound for Gibraltar and Egypt. In the saloon a wire
was awaiting me; it was from Mrs. Russell, and said, “My boy dangerously
ill, appendicitis, departure postponed, sorry.” Undoubtedly I was
condemned to travel alone, and must just make the best of the situation.
Linda was most dreadfully concerned. She actually broke down, and wept.
“I felt so confident, and happy at your having one friend in India,” she
sobbed. “Oh, it’s really heart-breaking!”
After I had comforted her a little, we descended together in order to inspect
my cabin and arrange my belongings. We found Mrs. Russell’s place
already occupied—evidently by a lady who used a prodigious amount of
scent. She had secured the bottom berth, the best looking-glass, and her
odds and ends were scattered about in a most disorderly fashion.
Afterwards, when Linda and I walked about together, she said:
“How I hate your going alone, Letty; you are so young—yes, and so pretty.
How I wish there was some nice, motherly woman I could pin you on to!”
and she looked around the crowd with a face of blank despair. “Do be
careful who you speak to, and who you get to know; keep to yourself as
much as possible, and above all avoid men.”
Never had I seen Linda so depressed, so nervous or so tearful—not even
when Arthur went to China—and I must confess that I, too, wept bitterly as
I signalled to a figure that waved from the dock.
Going down the Channel the weather was moderate. I found my allotted
place at dinner, and kept it, too. There were about twelve at our table. On
my left was a florid young officer, with prominent brown eyes and turned-
up moustache, who talked to me persistently; but after that evening I spent
two miserable days in my berth. My cabin companion proved to be a stout,
showy lady, with auburn hair, expressive dark eyes, and an exquisite
complexion. She seemed to fill the whole cabin, and to be under the
impression that she was its sole occupant.
At an early hour the stewardess brought her a stiff whisky and soda,
afterwards, she smoked cigarettes, breakfasted on grilled duck and porter,
and then made a leisurely and elaborate toilette—sitting before the glass on
a rickety camp stool doing up her face with various little brushes and
pencils, serenely indifferent to my interested inspection. Her hair, which
seemed coarse and rather scanty, was supplemented by a generous supply of
curls and rolls; her petticoats were the most elaborate I ever beheld, and her
dress, blouse, and furs looked equally expensive. She wore enormous
diamond earrings, a jaunty, rather outré hat, and eventually sallied forth in
obvious good humour with her own appearance.
All the afternoon she sprawled in her berth, smoking, dozing, and drinking
whiskies and soda. Subsequently she attired herself for dinner in a costume
that was far more suitable to a ballroom than board ship. The lady kept late
hours, snored noisily, and never vouchsafed the faintest recognition of me,
until I brusquely introduced myself to her notice. I was watching her toilette
on the third morning out, with almost painful intensity. I had read of the “art
of making up the face,” and now I was receiving first-rate, first-hand,
instruction. As the artist was about to put away her brushes I could not
refrain from exclaiming:
“You’ve forgotten the left eyebrow!”
“Laws, so I ’ave!” she answered with astonishing composure. “And so you
are not dumb or dead, you little cherub up aloft? My! but you ’ave ’ad a
time! You look like a happorth of soap after a week’s washing. Take my
advice and ’ave a good old whisky and soda, and that will buck you up.”
Although I turned a deaf ear to this suggestion, I managed to dress, and
with the assistance of the stewardess crawled on deck the same afternoon. It
was bitterly cold and sunless, and I realised that I was all alone aboard this
great rolling steamer, on the grey heaving sea, amidst a crowd of total
strangers. No doubt I looked rather shaky and forlorn, for a nice old
gentleman, with a friendly face, came forward and led me to a chair, whilst
another—a younger man—placed a rug over my knees.
“I’m glad to see you are up,” said the former. “Anything is better than
stifling down below, eh?”
I smiled faintly as I thanked him.
“I suppose your friends are hors de combat?” he continued, as he sat down
beside me.
“My friends—I have none on board. I am all alone,” I replied. I still felt
weak and giddy, and could not restrain the tears which started into my eyes.
“You must allow me to bring you some chicken broth,” urged the younger
gentleman, who had a clear-cut, clean-shaven face, and wore a fur-lined
coat; and in another moment a steaming cup was in my hands. As I sipped
the broth I felt revived, the keen sea air refreshed me, and sitting between
my two new acquaintances I found myself telling them that I was going all
the way to Bombay, that it was my first long journey, and how I had been
disappointed of the company of my chaperone.
“I hope you have a nice cabin companion?” enquired the old man (I believe
he was about fifty).
I hesitated for a moment, and then indicated my partner, who, at a little
distance, lay extended in a chair bandying good stories and chaff with a
hearty audience of three men. It seemed to me that my neighbours
exchanged hasty glances, and instantly began to talk about some of the
other passengers. Many, I gathered, were still below; we had a prince and
princess and suite on board, a well-known novelist, a famous actress, but all
the notable and wealthy passengers were landing at Port Said for Egypt.
“After the Canal,” added my new acquaintance, “we shall be an empty
ship.”
At dinner time the weather was calmer, and I ventured to descend, and
found myself once more beside the agreeable officer, who welcomed me
with effusion. During the courses he told me the names of most of those at
our table. My old gentleman was, it seemed, a General Pontifex, who was
en route for Madras, to take up a command; his clean-shaven, good-looking
companion was his nephew, a Mr. Sandars, bound for the jungle and sport.
Captain Bilton (my neighbour) informed me that he was only going to Gib.,
but that as far as he went he would consider me his special charge, and
proved as good as his word. He sat beside me on deck, and subsequently
promenaded with me, and, although I assumed my most distant manner
(remembering Linda’s warning), became every hour more and more
friendly and confidential. On the fourth evening, he suddenly remarked:
“I say, Miss Harlowe, what a ripping necklace you have! I wonder you dare
to wear it on board ship.”
I made no reply, and turned the subject; but when he again returned to the
charge, and said as he stared fixedly at my ornament, “Do excuse my
rudeness, but I must confess one does not often see such topping pearls!” I
felt that I must not allow him to deceive himself, and replied:
“I am glad you admire them—but they are not real.”
“Oh, nonsense!” he protested energetically, “I think I know real pearls when
I see them.”
“I assure you that I bought these in Regent Street for twenty-five shillings.”
“What! Well, I never was more deceived in my life—such colour and
shape; they look worth every penny of five thousand pounds!”
“I only wish they were,” I answered unguardedly.
“Why?”
“Because I would not then be on my way to India.”
“But you are going out to your people, and are just the sort of girl that will
have a ripping time!”
“I am afraid you are wrong again—real pearls and ripping times are not for
me! I am on my way to be a governess in Naini Tal.”
For a moment he was too stupefied to speak, his eyes seemed to travel over
me from my necklace, my lace blouse (remnant of better days) to my neat
evening shoes, and he exclaimed:
“By Jove! You don’t say so! Anyone would take you for the daughter of a
millionaire.”
After this evening I seemed no longer to have any special interest for
Captain Bilton; he scarcely spoke to me at meals, and then in an off-hand,
patronising manner, that I secretly resented; yet on deck, the night of our
last conversation, he had assured me he had never in all his life been so
much struck by a girl as by me, and we must not lose sight of one another.
He added that he would write—and send me a fan from Gib.
How thankful I was that I had received this overture with civil
discouragement, for when we touched Gibraltar, Captain Bilton had so far
forgotten my existence as not even to wish me good-bye!
The Mediterranean was warmer than the Bay, and I was nearly suffocated
by the perfumes in my cabin, for my companion (Madame Garda) would
not suffer the ports to be opened; and really between patchouli and cigarette
smoke, I felt all but asphyxiated. Two days before we reached Port Said I
missed the string of pearls—my sole and paltry ornament: I remembered
that I had worn it the previous night, and taken it off when I undressed; and
now it was gone. I searched very carefully. No, there was not a trace of it. I
applied to Madame Garda when she swung into the cabin before tea.
“Pearls! Never knew you had such things! We must have a good look.
Imitation, you say? Well, even so, you don’t want to lose them, do you?”
and she good-naturedly went down on her knees, and raked under the berth
with an umbrella, searched all over the floor with her large bejewelled
hands—and found nothing!
“It’s a pity!” she exclaimed, rising breathless. “I do ’ate losing things
myself. Maybe you dropped ’em on deck—them clasps are so rotten.”
The next day I confided my loss to the stewardess, who came into the cabin
and instituted a most business-like investigation.
“If you say you had them, and hung them on your pin-cushion night afore
last, they’re bound to be in this cabin, and I’m bound to find them!” she
announced with an air of invincible determination. After examining all my
property, she proceeded to turn out madame’s belongings with reckless
disrespect, violently shaking her gowns and petticoats.
“Ah! ha!” she exclaimed, as suddenly, with a clinking sound, my necklace
fell out of the pocket of a gorgeous bath-gown. “I thought as much!” and
she nodded at me with terrible significance; “now you lock them up, miss.”
“But, stewardess, they are only imitation,” I protested, “and it must have
been a mistake.”
“I don’t hold with those sort of mistakes,” she sternly declared. “Your pretty
sister asked me to keep an eye on you, and so I have. To-morrow madame
goes ashore, and a good riddance. Her liquor bill would frighten a barman,
and after to-morrow, Miss Harlowe, you will have the cabin to yourself.”
I do not know if madame discovered that her dressing-gown had been
rifled; at any rate, she made no sign, and before she landed bade me an
affectionate farewell, assuring me that “I was a real good, decent little girl
—and she could go round the world with me!”
The important Egyptian crowd went ashore with piles of luggage, maids,
and valets, bent on a season in Cairo, or a trip to Assouan, or even
Khartoum. The remnant left was comparatively a small number; officers
and officials and planters going East, at the end of their leave, to brave the
horrors of approaching hot weather. An Eastern moon lighted us down the
Red Sea, and we had the piano and music on deck. I played most of the
accompaniments, and always those for Mr. Sandars, who had a beautiful
tenor voice and sang some of Wagner’s songs—especially the prize song
from the Meistersinger—delightfully. By this time I had become well
acquainted with him and his uncle; indeed, they seemed like old friends,
particularly the uncle, who had a knack of absorbing my confidences. I told
him all about home, Linda and her fiancé (General Pontifex, it turned out,
had been fag to the Admiral, and invariably burnt his toast and boots) and
our losses. I described our neighbours, our dogs, and even Methusalem, the
aged but active pony. In the mornings I played deck quoits with Mr. Sandars
as partner, and in the evenings after dinner paced up and down the deck
with the General, his uncle.
Besides these, I had made the acquaintance of two ladies—Mrs. Wallace
and Mrs. Mason—wives of officials in Madras, who also sat at our table,
and were charming to me. Oh, how I dreaded the end of the trip, when I
should lose my new friends, and be once more a castaway amongst total
strangers.
The evening before we landed, General Pontifex begged me to give him my
address, and also not to think it a liberty if he ventured to advise me in one
matter. This, I was amazed to learn, was a request not to wear my beautiful
pearls every day, and in all companies.
“India,” he declared, “is a land where jewels are more highly prized than
elsewhere—and yours are magnificent, Miss Harlowe; they invite envy, and
tempt thieves.”
“But they are imitation,” I replied impatiently—I was becoming tired of
making this announcement. “I bought them in Regent Street two years ago.
My sister thought they were too large and remarkable, but I would have
them; they cost twenty-five shillings, and the clasp alone is real.”
“They look immensely valuable,” he rejoined. “Many people have noticed
them—they have the real sheen. You are sure they are imitation?”
“Positive,” I answered; “if they were real we would have sold them with the
rest of our jewellery, and the old silver and ‘chairs.’”
Mr. Sandars, who happened to be standing by, overheard this conversation.
He also heard Mrs. Mason and Mrs. Wallace requesting me to write and let
them know how I was getting on.
“I, too, should like to hear,” he said, “but I am going into the jungle, and
don’t know my own address; but when I do emerge—I hope I may have
tidings of you—somehow——”
There was something so significant in his glance that I felt my heart throb,
and my face suddenly flame. I realised acutely how honestly glad I should
be to have tidings of Mr. Sandars. But my prudent sister, with second-hand
wisdom, had warned me against certain snares.
“Arthur says that no matter what warm friendships or desperate love affairs
are started on ship-board, they all come to nothing! There is no one so soon
forgotten as a fellow-passenger—he or she goes clean out of your mind
along with all the voyage miseries.”
To my surprise I did not part with the General and Mr. Sandars on the
Apollo Bund in Bombay; we travelled in the same train (but not in the same
carriage), crawling up and down the towering Ghâts, and onwards across
the level, monotonous plains. They visited me from time to time with
offerings of books or fruit, until early one morning we arrived at Basaule
Junction, where they joined a mail for the South.
Here, after the General had said good-bye, Mr. Sandars returned
unexpectedly and, holding my hand for a second, looked at me steadily. I
noticed that his lips were trembling, as they said, “Little girl, don’t forget
me?” then he turned abruptly, and disappeared.
Early as it was, the first of March, Mrs. Hooper was already installed at
“Beverley,” a large, imposing house overlooking the lake at Naini Tal, and
almost directly under Cheena. She received me in the drawing-room—
which gave one the immediate impression of a great deal of pink.
Everything seemed to be of this colour—the covers, curtains, carpet,
lampshades. Mrs. Hooper was a woman of five-and-thirty, tall, dark, and
very handsome, with an alarmingly deep voice. She accorded me—
considering my long journey, and the fact that I was to be “the daughter of
the house”—a surprisingly cool reception. I did not expect her to kiss me,
but after my recent fatiguing experience in a hill “dandy,” I should have
been glad if she had asked me to take off my hat and have a cup of tea.
“Dear me, Miss Harlowe,” she exclaimed, “you look much younger than I
anticipated—why, you are a mere child!” she added severely.
“I was twenty-one in February,” I replied.
“You might be seventeen! I hope I shall find you competent, healthy, and
above all steady,” surveying me with a hard, concentrated stare.
“I hope so,” I assented stiffly.
Then she made searching enquiries respecting the tiresome, cumbersome
parcels I had brought out for her, and, when her mind had been thoroughly
relieved, she raised her voice and called out “Teesie and Dodo!” and two
little girls, who must have been within earshot, entered demurely; little girls
with sallow faces, bright black eyes, very scanty white frocks, very thin
black legs, and equally thin black pigtails—tied, needless to say, with pink
ribbon.
“These are your charges,” she explained. “Dodo and Teesie, this is your
new governess.”
The couple surveyed me in silence. Their expressions reminded me of our
dog, Tack, when he had killed and buried a chicken—fearful, yet defiant!—
and presently my two pupils began to mutually criticise me in voluble
Hindustani, with gesticulations to correspond.
Before very long I found my level in the household. My quarters were at the
back of the house—two gloomy rooms looking straight into rocks on the
hillside, and when on wet days the rain streamed down, the prospect was
excessively depressing.
Here I endeavoured to teach the children, and here we had our meals. We
breakfasted together, afterwards there were lessons and a promenade along
the upper Mall, tiffin in the dining-room with Colonel and Mrs. Hooper—
unless there was company; then more lessons and another walk, supper, and
to bed. Our outings were restricted to the wooded hillsides of two upper
Malls; from whence we caught occasional glimpses of the gleaming “Tal” a
thousand feet beneath us; we were never permitted to descend and mix with
the gay and giddy crowd who were playing tennis or polo, boating,
shopping, or riding. I found that I was expected not only to teach the little
girls, mend their clothes and be their ever-constant companion, but to wash
the peevish Maltese dog, and, when there was company, was pressed into
service to trim lamps, and arrange flowers.
Mrs. Hooper, a “society woman,” was extremely smart, popular, and rarely
at home; and Colonel Hooper, a stout, bald, good-natured man, was
frequently absent for many weeks on survey. The children had been
disgracefully neglected, and left entirely to the Ayah and servants (with
brief interludes of governesses), and were appallingly wise for their years.
“Mamma slapped Miss Vincent,” announced Teesie, “and so she left. She
made a bobbery, too, and complained to the Padre. Miss Dodd would not
stay either; she was always crying, and said she was a lady, and would not
wash Motee, or do the dhoby—and went away in a week.”
Vainly did I implore Teesie not to repeat things, but she only cracked her
fingers, native fashion, and shouted at the top of her shrill voice, “Daddy
says you are awfully pretty—the prettiest girl in Naini—and have a very
poor time, and he and mammy had a row—and mammy said she hated the
sight of you!”
It was an undeniable fact that when the Colonel was at home I was better
off. He treated me with every courtesy, sent me the Pioneer, twice escorted
me to a gymkhana with the children, and once to a theatrical performance.
By the end of July I had been five months in India and seen but little of the
country, beyond the woody walks in the upper Mall at Naini Tal—now wet
as sponges in the heavy monsoon—and “St. John in the Wilderness” on
Sunday evenings. Mrs. Hooper attended in the morning, accompanied by
the little girls, who sat on either side of her with roving, knowing eyes, but
otherwise conducting themselves with surprising discretion. This was the
only time their mother desired their society—she liked to pose (in public) as
a devoted parent. I was by no means the daughter of the house, as Aunt
Sophy fondly believed; in fact, I was more like a maid-of-all-work, but I
kept my troubles to myself, for I knew that it would make Linda and auntie
miserable if I complained, and I hoped at the end of a year to find some
loophole of escape—and go down to Madras, where Mrs. Mason had
invited me to pay her a long, long visit in the Shevaroy Hills.
During these months I had learned Hindustani, had gained the children’s
entire approbation, received some startling confidences, and experienced an
adventure. I was awakened one night by stealthy steps on the matting in my
room, and by the light of an oil wick in a tumbler in the bathroom I beheld a
tall, half-naked native busily opening boxes and drawers on my dressing
table. I sat up and watched him for some minutes—somehow I was not
frightened—I knew the chokedar and a peon were close by in the back
verandah. He seemed to be eagerly searching for something; at last he drew
it out, and it proved to be the string of pearls! These he held up to the light,
felt them carefully, put them to his lips, licked them, and was about to steal
away, when suddenly I gave a piercing shriek. He started violently, and
dashed into the bathroom.
Meanwhile my screams had been heard, and the house was aroused. The
thief endeavoured to escape through the bathroom window, but it is quite
one thing to climb through a small space at your ease and leisure, and
another to be compelled to do so in a desperate hurry. After a frantic
struggle he wriggled through, and in doing so dropped his prize—the string
of pearls fell out of his turban—but he fled away into the woods below
Cheena scot free.
When Mrs. Hooper heard of the thief’s visit she was terribly alarmed, and a
second watchman was immediately stationed on guard in the verandah.
“I expect he was after my diamonds,” she declared, “and these Budmashes
are so expert, and so cunning—they always slip off; their bodies are
covered with oil.”
It seemed so strange that there had been two attempts to steal a miserable
little string of false pearls, and I now kept them locked up in my large
steamer trunk, and rarely wore them.
They had immediately attracted Mrs. Hooper’s attention, and she, like
others, listened to the usual explanation, merely remarking:
“I wonder you bought them such a size! To my mind it makes an imitation
look so vulgar!”
Sometimes when ladies had tiffin at Beverley the children and I were
present, but on these occasions Dodo and Teesie were temporarily
suppressed, and I was dumb and self-effaced.
“Mr. Sandars called to-day,” remarked Mrs. Hooper to her visitor, Mrs.
Leith; her tone indicated triumph. “Such a nice, good-looking young
fellow! He has been shooting in the C.P. He is very well connected, and
unmarried.”
“What a chance for some of our spins!” said Mrs. Leith.
“Oh, he doesn’t encourage girls—he is not a marrying man.”
“Look at Miss Harlowe—isn’t she funny and red!” cried Teesie, directing
everyone’s attention to me.
“Perhaps Miss Harlowe knows Mr. Sandars?” said Mrs. Hooper, staring at
me; her voice had a sharp edge, and her eyes were piercing.
“We came out in the same ship,” I explained.
“Oh, was that all?” and, turning once more to her visitor, they began to
discuss a great ball that was to take place at the club, and soon forgot my
existence.
That same afternoon, as I was exercising the children and the dogs in the
middle Mall, I found myself suddenly confronted by Mr. Sandars. He
looked uncommonly smart in his well-cut flannels, and hailed me with an
air of joyous rediscovery. After a brief salutation, he said:
“So these are your charges. How are you getting on?”
“Very well, thank you.”
“I must say you don’t do much credit to Naini Tal air. You don’t look
yourself—or happy.”
“You must not judge by appearances,” I answered gaily. “Remember the
pearls.”
“Ah, yes, I remember the pearls—rather! I suppose you have them still?”
I nodded and asked, “How is General Pontifex?”
“Very fit.”
“Did you have good sport?”
“Splendid. I have stacks of heads, horns, and skins at Jubbulpore waiting
for me to take them home.”
“You will be going soon?”
“That depends. I called to-day on Mrs. Hooper, and rather hoped to see you.
I suppose you were out?”
“No, she wasn’t,” broke in Teesie, who had been an attentive listener, “she
was giving me a music lesson. Mamma never lets the governesses see
company.”
“Hush, Teesie,” I expostulated, and Teesie turned to her sister, and they
gabbled together and held a violent argument in what was really their native
tongue. “I’m afraid we must be going home,” I said. “I cannot keep these
children out when the mist rises from the lake.”
“May I walk back with you?” he asked.
“No, no, he may not,” declared Teesie with dignified decision. “A young
police officer used to come and walk with Miss Shaw, and I told mummy,
and Miss Shaw was sent away directly!” and she cracked her finger joints
till they sounded like so many squibs.
“And I don’t wish to be sent away,” I said with a smile, as I offered him my
hand.
“Well, I wonder at that!” he exclaimed, “but, of course, it would be heart-
breaking to part with that delightful child. Au revoir!” raising his cap; and
as we passed down the hill, I felt unaccountably uplifted and consoled.
I noticed Mr. Sandars at evening church on Sunday, and he walked home
with me, as if it were entirely a matter of course.
“I have friends who live here,” he said, “the Osbornes, and they have told
me all about the life you lead with the smart Mrs. Hooper—joie de rue,
douleur de maison.”
“Oh, please don’t listen to Naini Tal gossip!” I protested.
“Then please listen to me. You know this ball that comes off on Monday?
My friends are going—Mrs. Osborne has met you at tiffin, and she desires
me to say she will be delighted to take you.”
“It is most kind of her—but Colonel Hooper——”
“Will make no objection. I’ve squared him—he knows my people at home,
and he agrees that it is time you had some little distraction.”
“I am sure Mrs. Hooper won’t like it—and I know no one——”
“So much the better,” he interrupted, “then you can dance all the time with
me. I suppose you have a dress?”
“Yes, and I’ll wear the pearl necklace. I’ve not been to a dance for a year; it
seems too good to be true!”
After all, it was Mrs. Hooper who chaperoned me to the dance (much
against the grain), and good-natured Colonel Hooper who introduced me to
partners. I spent a delightful evening, my card was filled in five minutes,
and I could have danced every dance three times. I gave four waltzes to Mr.
Sandars, and, for once, tasted the pleasures of a social success! In fact, I
overhead whispers of, “What a pretty girl! Who is she?” and the invariable
answer was, “Mrs. Hooper’s governess.”
But Mrs. Hooper was not pleased with her governess. Indeed the following
morning she informed me that I had made myself too shockingly
conspicuous, and was altogether such bad style; and kindly Teesie threw oil
upon the flames, for a little later Mrs. Hooper, looking white and austere,
came to me, and said in her most impressive manner, and in her deepest
tone:
“Miss Harlowe, is it true that you have met Mr. Sandars in the upper Mall,
and that he said you did not look happy—and asked you about the pearls?”
“He said I did not look well,” I corrected, “and as to the pearls, that was
merely an old joke.”
“Bring them to me at once!” she commanded authoritatively. I brought
them obediently, and placed them in her hands. “They were remarked on
last night,” she announced, “someone said the Viceroy’s wife had no better!
Yes,” turning them over as she spoke, “they are real,” and her voice
vibrated with indignation, “real; splendid, and worth thousands! How can a
governess on forty pounds a year afford such? But that is easily—too easily
—explained. Mr. Sandars is the explanation—he gave them to you, of
course! He was your partner most of last evening—it’s simply disgraceful!
Now look here,” breathing hard, “I give you three days’ notice, a month’s
salary, and you get out of my house!”
Mrs. Hooper absolutely refused to listen to any explanation. She would not
allow me to speak. Crimson in the face, and hoarse with passion, she
reiterated:
“You assured me that they were imitation! I know better now! It is you who
are the imitation—the imitation of a decent, respectable young woman. I
believe your references were forged!”
Luckily the children were at a party, not listening (as usual) at the other side
of the portière, and I had the whole afternoon to myself. I wrote home, and
also to Mrs. Mason, and carried my letters down to the post-office, as I
intended to dispatch a wire. On the hill I came face to face with Mr.
Sandars.
“Hullo!” he exclaimed, as he paused and surveyed me, “so you have been
crying!”
I informed him that I had just been summarily dismissed, and all because
Mrs. Hooper believed that I had not come honestly by the pearls. I also
proceeded to tell him how nearly they had been stolen on two occasions,
although they were worthless—and that there was certainly something
peculiar about them—at any rate, they had brought me bad luck.
“It is extraordinary,” he assented, “and I cannot make it out! The pearls look
magnificent. I noticed them last night; and yet you bought them yourself,
didn’t you?”
“Yes, and my sister was with me. I know the very shop in Regent Street.”
“Ah well, never mind the pearls now!” he exclaimed with an air of almost
fierce determination.
“No, and I shall certainly not wear them in my next situation,” I replied.
“Your next situation?” he repeated.
“I think Mrs. Mason knows of one that will suit me.”
“If it comes to that—so do I.”
I stared at him in amazement. Then, with a gesture of impatience, he
resumed, “Look here, I can’t talk to you here among this buzzing crowd”
(we were now close to the landing-stage); “come out on the lake with me
for ten minutes. Never mind Mrs. Hooper or Mrs. Grundy.”
When he had rowed some distance in dead silence, he suddenly rested on
his oars and confronted me with a serious face.
“Miss Harlowe,” he said, “I’ve brought you out here, where you cannot
escape, to ask you to marry me. Yes, no wonder you start—but listen. Ever
since I first saw you, from the moment you sat down at table opposite to me
looking so timid and white, I’ve been in love with you. My uncle knew all
about it; he, too, experienced your charm, but he urged me to go slow—you
were so young and so inexperienced. He improved your acquaintance in
those long board-ship walks and talks, and made me furiously jealous; and
as to that Bilton fellow, who started such running at first, I felt inclined to
pick a quarrel and pitch him overboard. Perhaps you don’t know that I am
ridiculously rich; I wish I wasn’t; it sounds a funny thing to say, but money
is an immense responsibility, and Uncle Tom said I was bound to marry a
girl who had a head on her shoulders, who could hold her own in society
and be a help—and that you were a mere inexperienced child. However, he
soon altered that opinion. He found you modest, accomplished, dignified
and sensible. The next objection was far more serious. He declared that you
did not care a brass button about me.”
It was not for me to enlighten him, and after a pause he gravely continued:
“You never seemed to mind which of us you talked to—indeed, of the two,
you were far more confidential and friendly with the General, and never
gave me any encouragement. However, I just ran up here to see you. I have
had your face before me all the time I’ve been away shooting, and I seem to
have arrived at what they call the psychological moment—when your
affairs have come to a crisis; and the upshot of this long story is—will you
marry me?”
Subsequently we spent an exciting quarter of an hour explaining, arguing,
urging, and protesting, for somehow though I felt desperately agitated, and
most unspeakably happy, I was frightened by his money and the
responsibilities of my future ‘position.’ However, as might be supposed, it
ended in my landing at the boat-house the fiancée of Alaric Sandars, and it
was promptly arranged by my future lord and master that I was to go
straight to the Osbornes as soon as I had put some things together, and there
make my preparations for an immediate departure to England.
“Now that we have despatched our wires, letters, secured passages, and
done no end of fagging things—including my interview with Mrs. Hooper
—let us discuss the great pearl mystery,” said Alaric, as we paced up and
down Mrs. Osborne’s long verandah, whilst the monsoon torrents poured
and splashed outside. “You say you never had them out of your hands but
once—and when was that?”
“The day before I sailed,” I replied, “when I was in London with Linda, I
broke the string, and we went out and left the necklace at a shop, a middling
sort of jewellers, near our middling sort of hotel, and said we would call
back for it that evening, which we did. It was getting dusk, and after a little
delay a woman, whom I had not seen before, found the pearls and handed
them to me; the charge was three shillings, and we thought it extravagant
for just a string of cotton!”
“I see it! I see light!” exclaimed Alaric, coming to a standstill. “By mistake,
she gave you another necklace—a necklace of real pearls—and has never
been able to trace it! Letty, it must be our first business, when we get home,
to find this woman, and restore the treasure-trove.”

Alaric faithfully fulfilled his promise; he and Linda and I, after some
difficulty, discovered the jeweller’s shop, but it was closed and “To Let.”
We enquired for the late tenant, and were informed that his name was
Hobhouse; he had had a lot of trouble, become a bankrupt, and completely
disappeared. After long and vexatious delay we eventually traced the man
to a small seaside town, where he was endeavouring to earn money as a
working jeweller, whilst his wife took in a humble class of summer lodgers.
In a little formal row of thin red-brick houses we knocked at number nine,
and the door was opened by Mrs. Hobhouse herself. When she beheld us
she turned a ghastly colour.
“Tom, it’s them!” she screamed to someone in the back of the premises,
“the two girls come at last!” Then she staggered into a musty little sitting-
room and collapsed on the sofa in floods of hysterical tears. Her husband
now joined us, a thin, careworn man, who was evidently trembling with
agitation. As soon as Mrs. Hobhouse could speak (she subsequently did all
the talking) she informed us that a most valuable heirloom had been
entrusted to her husband for some slight repairs. It was a family treasure,
but her ladyship knew that Hobhouse was as honest as the sun. In the dusk
she herself had given me the treasure by mistake, and next day handed the
mock pearls to the countess! Of course there was an awful outcry—terrible
work. Hobhouse had done everything he could to trace me; employed
detectives, and advertised far and wide—even to America—but all to no
purpose. They were sued by the countess, who had been deprived of her
ancestral pearls—and implacably sold up.
Ruined alike in money and credit—and that just as they were beginning to
make a start—no one would believe them—no, not their own relatives; but
all the world wondered what they had done with the Warrenford pearls?
I handed them over to Hobhouse when he entered, and never, never shall I
forget his gasp of relief. (Strange to say, my own imitation pearls still
remained in their possession, and when I departed I carried them away.)
Poor people, their joy, ecstasy, and thankfulness was touching; for my own
part, I felt painfully overwhelmed as I listened to the list of extraordinary
misfortunes of which I had been the unconscious cause.
That same evening I wrote to Lady Warrenford, the owner of the pearls; and
thanks to her good offices, and a substantial cheque from Alaric, Mr. and
Mrs. Hobhouse are once more reinstated, and doing a flourishing business.
Linda and I are no longer Miss Harlowe and Miss Letty Harlowe, but Mrs.
Fortescue and Mrs. Sandars. It is Miss Pinfold’s proud boast that her
prophecy respecting me has been nobly fulfilled; thanks to her urgent
entreaties and advice, I was persuaded to adventure to India, and, as a
natural consequence, had made a magnificent match!
I have no doubt that my inquisitive maid marvels, when arranging the
famous Sandars’ diamonds and other jewels, she finds treasured among
these, a string of very ordinary imitation pearls.
But thereby hangs a tale!
 V
THE HELPER
“THE POWER BEHIND THE PEN”
W the Reverend Maurice Hay died suddenly of heart failure, his
parishioners were full of solicitude and sympathy for his orphan girls, Rose
and Josephine, who, in spite of youth and good looks, were very popular in
Dullditch and its neighbourhood. As it was understood that they had no
fortune beyond their pretty faces, no investments, except certain paltry
accomplishments, their affairs naturally furnished a subject of burning
interest; the villagers laid their heads together, and wondered what on earth
the Hay girls were to do! Lady helps, lady nurses, companions, typists,
these attractive and genteel posts were urged upon them, but the Hays
decided that they would go together to London, and endeavour to find work
as artists. The community disapproved and remonstrated—singly, in
couples, and by letter. When these good-natured efforts proved unavailing,
it was remembered that the Vicar’s daughters had foreign blood in their
veins; their mother’s father was an Italian, and an Italian painter—two facts
much to be deplored. His queer, roving, Bohemian ideas were manifesting
themselves in his descendants; yet it was admitted that the Hay girls had
some taste for drawing. Rose’s clever black-and-white sketches decorated
most of her friends’ albums; Josephine painted quite recognisable
miniatures—gratis. She had curly brown locks, a merry, round face, a pink-
and-white complexion, and resembled one of Cosway’s masterpieces.
Rose, with her dark hair and eyes, and ivory skin, was like her own
particular branch of art, a charming study in black and white.
The sisters had no near relatives, no one to advise, help, or control them;
with regard to their future plans, they were not merely determined, but
sanguine. It was their intention to settle in London, and with a few good
introductions, and plenty of hard work, they expected to make their fortune,
and by and by fly down to visit dear old Dullditch, in a splendid 45 h.p.
motor-car!
Those who had interest through friends—or even friends’ friends—wrote
letters, and did their utmost to give the orphans a start; and before very
long, armed with introductions and fortified with advice, they departed full
of hope and ambition. At first they dispatched glowing descriptions of their
“upper part,” the cheapness of London, the numbers and quality of their
invitations—and orders; but two years had now passed, correspondence had
languished, letters had ceased to arrive at Dullditch, and there was no sign
whatever of the 45 h.p. motor-car!
The truth was, the young amateurs had ceased to be a novelty—other more
interesting strangers had arrived. London likes a change, the Hays had lost
their hold on their little circle; their spirits and good looks were clouded,
orders and invitations had become painfully rare, and in the pushing,
hustling world the two pretty sisters were thrust aside, and forgotten.

It was a wet November evening, and Josephine Hay sat by a fire of cheap,
bad coal, awaiting her sister’s return from an errand in the City. Their home
was the upper part of a shabby little house in West Kensington; here they
rented two rooms, back and front, as well as a den on the stairs, which
served for cooking—when there was anything to cook. The front apartment
was dining-, sitting-room, and studio combined; a deal table, covered with
drawing materials, stood in either window, a decrepit horsehair sofa and a
deformed cane chair were drawn up to the fire, and between them was
placed a tray, with tea-things, as well as half a stale loaf and a pot of apple
and blackberry jam.
By the capricious gleams of the smouldering coals, Josephine was counting
the contents of her lean leather purse; count as she would, including coppers
and one stamp, the grand total came to one pound, three shillings, and seven
pence.
She hastily snapped the purse, and turned on the light, as the door opened to
admit her sister, who was a wet and miserable spectacle.
“Oh, Rosie, you are drowned!” she cried.
“Not quite”—coming forward and putting down a flat parcel; “it is a
dreadful night.” As she spoke, she peeled off her damp gloves with tender
care, and then proceeded to remove her boots. Meanwhile Josephine
prepared to make tea.
“There’s a boot for you!” Rose said, exhibiting a small dilapidated
specimen; “it’s like a cullender—they both are; no charwoman would own
them!”
“And your stockings are soaking!”
“Oh, they will dry on,” was the courageous answer, and she held her well-
darned hose to the fire.
“No luck, I suppose?” said Josephine after a moment’s silence.
“None—I’ll tell you all about it, as soon as I’ve had my tea. I’m so thirsty,
and so hungry—and——” Here she reached for the loaf and began to cut it.
“And tired,” said her sister, concluding the sentence; “you walked home,
Rose, and it’s five long miles.”
“No, I took a penn’orth of bus—instead of a bun—and now I’ll take it out
of the loaf, O housekeeper. Ah!” raising a cup of tea to her lips, “this is
delicious. I was thinking of this happy moment, as I paddled along in the
rain.—What have you done, Joe?”
“I went to Queen’s Gate with the miniatures, and saw Miss Wiggin. She
was so disagreeable, and cross and dissatisfied. She said it was not the least
like her—or if it is, she had no idea she was so plain.”
“I could have told her that,” declared Rose.
“And—she supposed, as it was an order—and she muttered something
about charity, which I could not afford to hear—that she must take it—
when it was altered to her satisfaction. She insists on a better complexion,
and a new nose; so I have brought it home instead of the three guineas—
and I know I shall never please her. How did you fare?”
“Much the same! It has been a bad day altogether. I took my illustrations of
‘A Drowned Girl’s Diary’ to Puffit & Smack, and the Art Editor, a superior
young man, with a pince-nez and a high-pitched nose, received the sketches
between two disdainful fingers, and then examined them through his
glasses, and said:
“‘Dear me, Miss Hay! These will never do. You have no idea of anatomy;
this girl has two elbows in her arm—and the man is a freak! The editor has
complained of your work, and—er—I’m really afraid we cannot—er—
accept any more of it; you might try the comic papers.’”
“Oh dear!” ejaculated the housekeeper.
“Fancy his attempting to be funny, whilst he took the bread out of my
mouth. The Week End is my only employer, since the Kestrel dropped me—
and died.”
“And Miss Wiggin assured me that I need not expect any further orders
from her friends; she was in earnest, and a temper, so what are we to do?”
“Ask old Mrs. Mote to lend us five pounds—or go out and sell matches?”
“Oh, Joe, I’d rather sell matches. I should hate to borrow, though she is a
dear old thing. Our affairs would be all over Dullditch.”
“If we are found in a garret starved to death, and the fact is printed in scare
lines in the Daily Mail, our affairs will also be the talk of the village;
however, never say die! I’ve brought back the sketches, and I’ll have
another try—it means twenty-five shillings.”
“And the rent,” said Josephine. “I cannot understand how we do so badly—
we got on swimmingly at first; visitors, orders, promises, payment, theatre
tickets, invitations—and now!”
“People were kind. We were new, unsophisticated, fresh and green from the
country; but only a pair of clever, self-confident amateurs. We have done
our best; it is not in us to do more—to excel.”
“Unless we could go over to Paris, and work there.”
“Might as well talk of going to heaven.”
“Goodness knows I work hard,” continued Josephine, with a catch in her
breath; “I study all the pictures I can, I run into the National Gallery on free
days, and stare, and ponder, and wish, and wonder; but it’s all something so
far above me—Genius—Genius—Genius!”
Her sister nodded a grave assent.
“I hear girls talking of effect, and atmosphere, and technique, but there is
something spiritual in Art, and in the work of great masters; it seems such a
waste of a precious gift, when they die, and their marvellous power is lost
to the world for ever. Oh, if they could only bequeath their faculties as they
bequeath their riches! How grateful I should be for a tiny legacy—even for
a crumb.”
“And so should I,” agreed Rose, “the smallest contribution thankfully
received; unfortunately there is no use in wishing. We are just a dull,
plodding, stupid couple, who have exhausted our resources, and the
patience of our—friends. I begin to see myself returning to ‘the Ditch,’ as
mother’s help to Mrs. Gull, the baker’s wife; there I shall at least be sure of
a roof and bread. Well, there is no use in looking at the worst side of a
picture. To-morrow I intend to make a fresh start; I shall copy your figure,
and if you like you may borrow my nose, for the miniature. It is nice and
straight—my best feature.”
“Really, Rose, you are wonderful!” exclaimed her sister. “What spirits you
have!—no matter what happens, they never seem to sink.”
“I hope we shall both swim—some day,” she answered, rising as she spoke.
“And now that my petticoats and stockings are dry, I am going to bed.”

“’Pon my word—eh—it’s really—er—yes, quite good!” exclaimed the Art

Editor. “Comes all right this time, Miss Hay; it only wanted a little pains,
you see! You were getting slack. This is one of your best drawings—so
much life in it—the anatomy correct—excellent. Did anyone help you?”
and he gave her a sharp glance over his glasses.
“Oh no, indeed,” she replied eagerly, “it is entirely my own work.”
“Is that so?” he answered dubiously. “I must confess that people would
hardly credit that this lifeless performance,” drawing out a former sketch,
“and this,” tapping her latest production, “were the work of the same hand.
One is the well-meant attempt of an amateur, the other is the—ah, I will not
flatter you to your face—it is capital.”
“I am so glad you are pleased,” said Rose, with a tinge of colour in her pale
face—praise and encouragement were indeed rare. “Am I to do the
remainder?” she added timidly.
“Oh yes, but in your later style; you may always depend upon commissions
if you stick to that. I expect you would like a little cheque,” and he sat down
and scribbled one for twenty-five shillings; then, as he handed it to her, he
cleared his throat, and said, “To be quite frank, this was intended to have
been your last payment—but now that you have shown what you can
accomplish, when you try, I hope we shall continue to do business together.
It,” and he smiled, “was rather a narrow squeak. I cannot think why you
have hitherto hid your light under a bushel. This sketch,” once more
examining it, “is—er—really quite good.”
Here, as the telephone rang passionately, he offered his hand with an air of
graceful dismissal, and bowed her to the door.
“Twenty-five shillings and compliments,” announced Rose, as she handed
the little cheque to her sister.
“Three guineas—and gush!” rejoined Josephine, with a delighted laugh.
“Miss Wiggin is enchanted with your nose—highly flattered, and said it
was so admirably truthful to life! She took the miniature away to the
drawing-room, and exhibited it to some friends—then she called me in. A
man who was an artist talked of ‘fine technical achievement,’ ‘a subtle
interpretation of a personality,’ and other grand terms. The main thing was,
he liked it; and I received two orders. Miss Wiggin was so fascinated with
her picture, she kept looking, and looking at it, and could not bear to put it
down. She has ordered another copy, and she asked me such an odd
question.”
“Your age?—your dressmaker’s address?”
“No, you silly, silly girl, but if I had painted it myself?”
“And you replied, ‘Of course—who else?’”
“Yes, but she said, ‘The reason I ask is, that it is so very superior to your
general work—such dash—and yet such finish.’
“I can see that myself. When I was working on it I felt as if I were inspired,
and influenced; I was in a sort of raging fever—my brush flew here and
there, and instead of making a hideous muddle, every stroke told!”
“Imagine drawing inspiration from the face of a Miss Wiggin!” exclaimed
Rose.
“Imagine it, indeed! The miniature is to be exhibited. It may make my
fortune. It is good—I feel it in my bones.”
“Poor dear Joe—your bones are prominent enough!”
“At any rate, I believe we have turned the corner. We have four pounds five
in hand, and the rent—how shall we spend it?”
“A good lunch, and a matinée?” suggested Rose.
“Certainly not. We spend it—but on boots, real boots, not brown paper—
and gloves, the signs of gentlefolk. Perhaps hats—I know a very cheap
place, and appearances are so important.”
“So is food,” broke in her sister; “let us celebrate our good luck with
something for supper—sausages on toast, strawberry jam, and sponge-
cakes? A feast for the gods!”

The artists continued to prosper; their tide of success flowed steadily—

fortune increased with fame. Miniatures by J. Hay were much sought for;
Josephine had more orders than she could execute—her reputation was
firmly established. As for Rose—the name of “R. Hay” on a black-and-
white sketch was a guarantee of excellence; she illustrated important books,
and where once she was thankful for shillings, she now received sovereigns.
Former acquaintances recalled the sisters—and their own active
benevolence to a couple of struggling strangers—and prided themselves on
their perspicuity. They looked up the Hays, deluged them with invitations,
and enquired “where they had been hiding for the last twelve months?”
“Nothing succeeds like success.” The portraits of the sister artists appeared
in popular papers and magazines, their names in paragraphs, and in lists of
guests at various famous houses.
They no longer rented an “upper part,” but a smart and commodious flat in
a fashionable locality, and employed two servants, and a Court dressmaker.
Their strides in their art were amazing, even to themselves. Once, as Rose
completed a spirited sketch, she exclaimed:
“Now this really is good! So good, that I can hardly believe I have drawn it
myself, but that I am a mere automaton, worked by—a—a—certain—
something—a hidden power!”
“Do you know, I have often felt that too,” said Josephine, “as if some
masterful personality helped me—a peculiar inspiration directed my hand,
guided it rapidly, and resolutely, to unerring achievement and success!”
Her sister looked at her with an air of grave surprise. “I wonder if this could
be so?” she murmured.
The pen in Josephine’s fingers suddenly wrote on the margin of her work
the words:
“Yes, it is so.”
She stared at the sentence in fascinated silence, then turning hastily about,
said:
“Oh, Rose, do come and see what the pen has just written of itself! What
can it mean? I declare on my honour I did not originate this.”
“I see.... I believe it is what is called automatic writing,” said Rose, after a
significant pause. “I have heard of it. Do try if it will write more. See, here
is a sheet of clean paper—now write a question.”
“Do you help my sister?” Josephine wrote obediently.
“Yes, and yourself,” came the reply.
“We are most grateful to you. Were you a great artist?”
“I am—a great artist,” wrote the power behind the pen.
“May we know your name?”
“No.”
“What may we call you?”
“Helper.”
“Can we do anything for you?”
“Pray.”
“Will you continue to help us?”
“Yes. Good-bye.”
“Is it not uncanny?” said Josephine. “Do you think I wrote this?—or the
artist?—or is it one of the modern discoveries—my subconscious self
coming to the surface?”
“Perhaps,” replied Rose, “but it explains all my success, and yours. The
help arrived precisely when we were at our wits’ end. Don’t you remember,
that wet November night—how we talked of lost gifts, and inspiration? I
believe he came then.”
“Yes, I remember that night well.”
“We were two wretched little painstaking amateurs, without one spark, or
glimmer, of genius. Now we are ‘true artists’; even the wickedest critic
admits this. The Helper has been our master, has taught us, and set his own
work once more before the public, drawn by our feeble fingers; it is the
hand of the dead reincarnated in ours—we are in tune with some unknown
mystery.”
“Yes, and we had better keep the mystery to ourselves,” said Rose the
practical, and she stood up, and put the sheet of paper in the fire.
“Do you think it wrong, Rosie?—are we what is called ‘possessed’?”
“No—did he not ask us to pray? And we will. Why should not a departed
spirit show kindness, and give charity to others? You and I are the objects of
his benevolence—but for him, God knows what would have become of us!”
After this experience, it became an everyday matter to carry on a little
correspondence with the Helper, who proved to be the Hays’ mainstay for
many months; but at last he gave notice of his departure, in these words:
“You can now walk, and work alone—and another sorely needs assistance.”
“For a picture?” wrote Josephine.
“Yes, an important picture, which may make his fortune. A picture like
this,” and with a few telling strokes the pen rapidly sketched a desert scene,
a sunset, and a great caravan, with many kneeling figures; in the foreground
two horses and two men; in the far distance, a passing sandstorm. Under
this sketch the pen wrote, ‘Good-bye.’
“How we shall miss him,” said Rose, with a sigh; “though it is true that we
are able to walk alone,—especially since we have had those lessons in
Paris.”
“I shall always treasure the sketch,” said her sister, “our Helper’s last
writing, and message. I shall lock it away in my desk.”
Two years elapsed, and ‘R. and J. Hay’ continued to prosper; they visited
Dullditch—but not by motor—and during a holiday on the Continent
happened by chance to enter a fine exhibition of modern paintings.
As she moved along slowly and conscientiously, catalogue in hand, Rose
was accosted by Josephine, who looked so agitated and pale, that she was
justly alarmed.
“Are you ill?” she asked. “What is it?”
“The picture is here,” she whispered excitedly. “Come, it is in the next room
—the Helper’s picture of the desert. Oh, it is a masterpiece!—I could
scarcely get near it for the crowd.”
Then, when at last an opening was obtained, Rose beheld the finished result
of the sketch in her sister’s desk—correct in every particular.
There was the vast desert, the passing of a great sandstorm, the setting of a
red sun, and a halted caravan. It was the hour of prayer and thanksgiving; a
multitude of the faithful had prostrated themselves towards Mecca; in the
foreground, two Europeans, dismounted, held their Arab horses, as they
stood bare-headed, gazing towards the east.
On referring to the catalogue, the sisters read:
“409.—After the Sirocco. Anon.”
 VI
THE FATAL PARAGRAPH
A TRAGEDY
I is scarcely possible that many women have led a more dull, monotonous,
miserable life than Annie Fleude; actual want, and the real nip of actual
poverty, with some variety and excitement, would have been preferable! All
her days since she left school—and she was now thirty—had been
dedicated to querulous old people. Her uncle, a paralytic, who lived at
Camberwell—in a gloomy, semi-detached house overlooking a damp
garden—had engrossed the entire summer of her youth. Her stagnant
existence had been narrowed to the routine of the household, and the only
breaks she enjoyed were an occasional Sunday School Treat, a Magic
Lantern Lecture, or a Summer Sale!
When Mr. Jonas Fleude died he left his niece thirty pounds a year, and
figuratively handed her on to his sister, Mrs. Pyzer, a deaf old lady residing
in the Midlands, and here, if possible, Annie’s case was worse—she had
jumped out of the frying-pan into the fire!
The locality in which Mrs. Pyzer resided was neither town, village, nor
country, but combined all the drawbacks, and none of the advantages, of the
three. Battsbridge was a collection of houses near a cross-road in Flatshire.
These had been built in the immediate vicinity of a once celebrated posting
inn—a hostelry of no little importance in the old coaching days. It was
situated on the great North Road—cautiously aloof from the temptations of
a market town—capable of accommodating many guests, and its stables
received one hundred and fifty horses. But time and the railway had brought
changes, and diverted the traffic elsewhere. The stables fell into ruins, the
inn was turned into six cottages, and the inn’s parasites alone remained!—
four substantial detached houses of the Georgian period, red-faced, ugly,
and close to the road, with little mean enclosures, flagged paths in front,
and large straggling gardens at the rear. They were of different sizes and
ages, but were all at the same side of the highway, facing north, and
resembled substantial suburban residences which had ventured into the
country—and gone astray!
Besides these houses, Battsbridge boasted a large forge and a tiny post-
office—where sweets, tobacco, and stationery were sold. The parish church
was two miles by road—and one mile across the fields and stiles. The
nearest town and railway-station was four miles distant along a dreary,
monotonous stretch of the great North Road. Here, at Idleford, a fine old
county town, were shops, a market square, a town hall, two churches, and a
considerable railway-station. It was one of Ann Fleude’s few relaxations to
plod to this station, buy a paper or two from the tempting bookstall, watch
the passengers depart and arrive, and witness the great Scotch expresses,
with their huge green engines, thunder by. She often lingered for the best
part of an hour (there was nothing attractive awaiting her at home), solaced
herself with refreshment-room tea and buns, and boldly pretended that she
was expecting the arrival of a friend! These expeditions to Idleford station
were her gala days—think of it! Her aunt, Mrs. Pyzer, was ill-tempered,
tyrannical, rheumatic, and deaf. Her two servants, ancient retainers, were
elderly women settled in their ways; the rooms were low and dark, and held
a perpetual atmosphere of mouldy hay. No sun ever entered them, and with
the consent of Mrs. Pyzer and her servants—no air. The furniture dated
from the epoch of the old lady’s marriage—when black horsehair and solid
mahogany was the rage; the beds were four-posters, with bolsters and
mattresses stuffed with rank and noisome feathers of fabulous age: the
whole character of the house was to correspond—nothing young or modern
was ever to be found within it. Its mistress objected to new-fangled ways,
she disliked cut flowers, pet animals, or even birds, and lived apparently in
a world of her own—the past.
Mrs. Pyzer did not appear till lunch-time, and then she was always
accompanied by shawls, cushions, and her ear-trumpet. Her food consisted
of mince and milk puddings; her drink was hot brandy and water. She
subscribed to the parish magazine, a local weekly paper, and some
missionary journals, but set her face sternly against novels, cards and
callers. The oldest and (in her own opinion) most respected residence of
Battsbridge, she believed that she had done a deed of remarkable
benevolence in giving a home to her niece Annie, whom she looked upon as
a mere child—but nevertheless expected her to share the tastes of a woman
who was eighty-one last birthday.
Mr. Jones, the doctor, and his wife, resided at Battsbridge, also two faded
old sisters, the Misses Horn-Finch, and in the largest and most important of
the four houses dwelt the widow of a late rector, a certain Mrs. Brandon,
who considered herself, like her abode, to be vastly superior to her
neighbours. She owned the largest garden, also a thatched arbour, and a
greenhouse, kept three maids, and was visited by the County; and it was to
Mrs. Brandon that Annie Fleude looked for all her little pleasures. Now and
then she lent her a book—a new novel—or invited her to tea, or took her
out driving, when she hired a brougham from Idleford, and made a few calls
(leaving Annie meanwhile sitting in the carriage). Annie was not acquainted
with the resident gentry; indeed, it was no secret that her father had been a
bankrupt auctioneer—though Mrs. Pyzer, his sister, had married far above
her deserts, a retired Major from a West Indian regiment, and always spoke
of herself as “a Military Lady.”
Annie’s days were all precisely alike—week after week—month after
month—year after year. As soon as she had breakfasted, she dusted the
drawing-room, did some sewing and mending, and watered the plants in the
frame. They dined at three o’clock; when she had settled her aunt, told her
all the news, and left her to doze, she went forth on the household
messages, such as to a farm for eggs and butter, to a cottager for chickens,
or for a solitary aimless walk along the country road; then came seven
o’clock tea, a game of backgammon, a bowl of bread and milk, and to bed
—and the next morning da capo.
Annie Fleude had endured this existence for three weary years,
notwithstanding determined and desperate efforts to effect a release. She
walked to church twice on Sundays, and in all weathers, and taught
laboriously in the Sunday-school, until the announcement of the curate’s
marriage—the wretch had been secretly engaged for years! Then there was
the Rector, a hale, rosy-cheeked old gentleman of seventy—he was
undoubtedly flattered by her profound interest in his sermons; he lent her
books, she knitted him socks, accepted his invitation to tea, and to see his
roses; all was going admirably, till some wicked interfering person sounded
a note of alarm, and one of his married daughters appeared upon the scene
—so that chance of escape was barred! There was a yearly subscription ball
in Idleford. To this Miss Fleude went once, wearing a new black net gown,
her hair beautifully dressed, and chaperoned by the doctor’s wife—but alas,
she was a wallflower! No one noticed her, or “requested the pleasure of a
dance,” except the young man from the station bookstall, and the chemist’s
assistant.
There were various bazaars, where Miss A. Fleude served on committees,
and assisted at stalls, carried dolls for raffles, dipped in bran-pies, and was
gay, vivacious, and useful, and pretended to enjoy herself! Local ladies,
when comparing notes, said:
“That Miss Fleude at Battsbridge isn’t a bad sort of person—I shall ask her
to help me at my rummage sale.”
But even at the rummage sales poor Annie failed to find a likely suitor! And
yet poor Annie was not plain: tall, flat-backed, with rather a long face, thick
brown hair, fine brown eyes, a passable nose, and beautiful white teeth.
Sometimes she would stare at herself in her little spotted mirror, with a
drawer beneath it, and shake her head at her reflection, and say:
“Oh, you wretched, blighted sort of creature! Whatever were you born for, I
should like to know? Have you ever had one really happy day to look back
upon—one splendid, dazzling hour? And yet you are not ugly, you are not
an idiot, you have thirty pounds a year—and more to come. But what is the
good of it all? No one wants you—you are like a thing in prison, and the
best that could happen to you would be to have a nice, easy, painless sort of
illness—and to die!”
As she thus wished for her own demise, tears would rise into her eyes and
trickle down her face; then she would shake her fist at her reflection, and
say:
“Annie, you must buck up! When things come to the worst, they mend. I’ll
subscribe to the library, I’ll buy a bicycle, and I’ll stick up for myself more
than I do; everyone imposes on me because I am so good-natured. I’m
called ‘Gentle Annie.’ I mend Mrs. Brandon’s lace—yes, and her stockings
—I go messages for the Finches, and I teach the Jones’ child music. I take
the smallest piece of cake, the weakest cup of tea—but I’m not going to be
good-natured and gentle any more, but fierce and aggressive, and fighting,
and I’ll just see how that will answer!”
But these good resolutions were generally of short duration—her courage
evaporated within an hour; she had arranged her aunt’s knitting, shrieked
through the ear-trumpet till she was hoarse, undertook other people’s
distasteful tasks, and was just as obedient, “gentle,” and good-natured as
ever.
At last cruel Fortune remembered her captive, the unfortunate woman, who
never had a gleam of sun in her life, who had no one to love and to care for
—for who could care for Mrs. Pyzer? a passionate, selfish, and greedy old
beldame—a woman whose life was passing away, as if she were a stone at
the bottom of a disused well.
Light and hope came to Annie through the misfortune of another. Mrs.
Brandon, who had been becoming more and more near-sighted, had
recently consulted a specialist, who announced “cataract on both eyes.”
This was a terrible verdict to a woman so fond of reading, so active in her
garden, and such an indefatigable correspondent. However, after the first
shock, she pulled herself together, and seriously considered the situation.
She would be obliged to employ a companion and secretary—what a bore
to have a strange woman (who would probably be odious) with her
continually day after day, and she becoming blinder and blinder, and falling
by degrees into that other woman’s power. A stranger would read her
letters, would see her accounts, examine her bank-book, and would
probably require a handsome salary. Mrs. Brandon began to look through a
list of her connections. There was Constance Talbot, a woman of a certain
age, who would no doubt be glad of a temporary home; but she would never
stand the dulness of the place, and always be wanting to run about the
country, to lunch, and bridge. Then there was her widowed niece, Mrs.
Forrest; but she had such an awful tongue, and was a most dangerous
gossip. No, no, Sissie Forrest would never do. Suddenly an idea dawned
upon her! Why should she not make use of good-natured Annie Fleude,
who had ample time on her hands, a pleasant voice, and wrote a good hand?
She need not pay her a penny—on the contrary, Annie would look upon the
employment as an honour, and a favour; she would be only too thankful for
a few hours to escape from that odious, deaf old woman.
Mrs. Brandon in appearance was tall, commanding, and arrogant, with a
high aquiline nose and piercing black eyes. In character she was hard,
determined and ambitious; her manner to her inferiors was uncertain. One
day she would be confidential, and even sympathetic, another distant, and
disagreeable. It was no secret that she had a handsome fortune (twelve
hundred a year) when as an heiress who was “getting on,” she had given her
hand to the Rector of Froom, and resignedly settled herself to enact the rôle
of parson’s wife. The Rector had survived ten years, and died, leaving his
widow a well-to-do matron, with one son, who had now been in India for a
considerable time.
As soon as Mrs. Brandon had made up her mind about a suitable
companion, she sent in for Annie Fleude, and having bitterly bewailed her
sad circumstances, threw herself upon her kindness and good-nature—but
made no mention of any remuneration; and Annie, who was only too
pleased to find that she could be of valuable assistance to such an important
neighbour, entered upon her duties without delay. But the Misses Horn-
Finch (ever interested in other people’s affairs) took counsel with the
doctor’s wife, and the curate’s bride, and said:
“Mrs. Brandon really ought to pay—she can well afford it, but she is very
mean in some ways. She uses Annie as a companion, makes her read all the
papers, write all her letters, and manage the house.”
But Annie enjoyed this; Mrs. Brandon’s garden was pleasant to sit in,
indoors her armchairs were delightfully comfortable, her tea was fragrant,
and her cakes delicious. Annie had the pleasure of reading the latest news,
and the newest books, she met numbers of nice people in Mrs. Brandon’s
modern drawing-room—although she was never introduced to them—she
liked to see their smart clothes, and listen to their smart talk. And as for
acting as amanuensis—that was the best of all! Miss Fleude’s own
correspondence was pathetically scanty, and if she liked one thing better
than another, it was to receive a letter. The few who wrote to her were old
school-fellows, at long intervals, and one or two neighbours in Camberwell.
Sometimes for days and days the stolid postman would walk past Mrs.
Pyzer’s door, and on two or three occasions Annie had actually addressed
and posted a paper to herself in Idleford—simply in order to hear his
familiar knock! Now she enjoyed the reading and writing of letters every
day. Once a week Mrs. Brandon dictated a long epistle to her son, who had
an appointment in India (something to do with indigo). Every one of Mrs.
Brandon’s friends had heard of “Cecil,” of his extraordinary cleverness at
school, his social successes, his devotion to his parent—but no one had seen
him, for Mrs. Brandon had only come to Battsbridge within the last five
years. How exciting it was to be corresponding with a young man, to
receive and read all his replies; these came almost every mail, and were
subsequently secured by elastic bands, and tidily stored in a japanned box.
Annie had been obliged to explain herself, in her first letter, as the secretary
who was temporarily his mother’s pen and eyes, and he sent her charming
little messages of thanks, and said:
“How nice and clearly you write, Miss Secretary. It is delightful to read
such handwriting.” Whereupon his mother exclaimed, “Tut, tut, tut!” but
Annie took greater pains than ever. She, however, had wit enough to realise
that Mrs. Brandon was a bitterly jealous mother, and that she must be
extremely cautious, and never obtrude her own personality. The Indian
letters were really interesting, and invariably full of Cecil Brandon; a less
experienced eye might have considered his descriptions florid and
exaggerated, and declared that there was rather too much of the wonderful
exploits of the writer. It is always so easy to give oneself the beau rôle in a
letter!
Cecil Brandon was in the local volunteers; his mother explained that he had
failed for the Army at home, not through his own fault (of course), and that
as she had a good deal of family interest, she had found him an excellent
post in the Bengal Presidency. He was delighted with India; the life out
there suited him, even the climate was not to be condemned. Poor Cecil had
always a delicate chest, and the winters at home had been trying.
Sometimes towards the end of one of his most interesting and affectionate
letters, there would be a playful request for a little cheque.
“You see, he is obliged to keep up his position, and entertain,” explained his
mother; “I’m afraid he is rather inclined to be extravagant, and that he can’t
help, poor boy. He takes after his grandfather, Carlyon of Carlyon, and has
blue blood in his veins.”
Then she would contemplate her own long hands, and say, “Blue blood!—
blue blood is always generous,” and yet, at the moment, she was making
use of Annie Fleude, and not giving her the smallest return. “Cecil is all I
have,” she would exclaim, “and I am ambitious for him—ambition is my
one weakness. There was never much outlook in the Church for the
aspirations of a Rector’s wife—even if she is well born—but her son in
India is different. I believe Cecil will make himself a name.”
Then she would take up his photograph, and hold it close to her dim eyes.
Cecil’s photographs were numerous, in many styles and many sizes: in
volunteer uniform, dark green and silver, in a racing jacket, Indian shikar
kit, fancy dress, or plain mufti. His best portraits were large, merely the
head and shoulders, showing a face with thick wavy hair, a wide forehead,
well-opened eyes, and a large black moustache.
Between his letters, his mother’s copious reminiscences, and his many
photographs, Annie was already in love with Cecil Brandon—her very first
and possibly her very last romance. Once she stealthily slipped a violet into
the envelope, and he, in return, sent her a leaf of lemon-scented verbena,
with a line, “For the pretty secretary.”—Needless to say, she did not read
this aloud.
She treasured the leaf and its inscription, and oh, folly! put them into a tiny
gold locket—but then, you see, the poor thing had had so little in her life!
It had been a trying winter. Mrs. Pyzer, who had long been feeble, had now
what is called “broken up.” The backgammon board and the big knitting-
pins were put away in a cupboard—they were not likely ever to be wanted
again. Owing to her aunt’s condition, Annie was more mistress of her own
time; she ordered the meals, altered the hours, and the old servants offered
no resistance. A will had been made, and they had reason to believe that
they had both been “well remembered.”
“It won’t be long now,” they remarked to one another, as they discussed
plans over their tea-pot; “the house and furniture and a small income will go
to Miss Fleude; well, she deserves something—she has had a poor time, and
is getting on.”
Meanwhile Cecil Brandon’s letters increased in number and interest; lately
he seemed to have done a great deal of racing; he described his successes,
the club dinners, the compliments paid him, and how he had been riding for
a native prince who had overwhelmed him with thanks, and presented him
with a magnificent pin. Of his own particular business there was little
information, but a great deal respecting the Lucknow “week.”
One day a letter arrived; it was short, a mere scrawl, written in a shaky
hand. It said:
“D M ,
“Don’t be frightened, but I have been very seedy; I have had a
bad go of fever, which I can’t shake off, and the doctors say I
must go home, so I start in a week.”
“In a week!” repeated Mrs. Brandon. “Why, then he will be here in a few
days! Oh, oh, to think of it, and he will find me nearly stone-blind! Who is
to get the house ready, and his room, and order things?—I am so helpless
that I must leave this to strangers, my poor darling sick boy.”
It is scarcely necessary to mention that Annie worked con amore; fresh
white curtains were hung up, new rugs were laid down, the garden was
robbed of flowers, and the old house seemed quite gay and festive. As for
Annie herself, she had become years younger, and did not look a day more
than five and twenty. She invested in a neat tailor-made and an expensive
hat, took lessons in dressing and waving her hair, and presented an
unusually smart appearance. As the critical time drew nearer she could
scarcely sleep with excitement; for once in her life, when she did wake up
in the morning, there was something to look forward to! At last the great
day dawned, and the traveller arrived from Idleford in a station cab, which
rocked and tottered under piles of shabby baggage.
As Cecil Brandon descended at his mother’s gate, Annie with beating pulses
inspected him over her window-blind. Oh, such a little shrivelled, sallow
man! He looked fifty, and terribly ill! In spite of her severe disappointment,
Miss Fleude’s kind heart went out to him on the spot, with a sort of almost
maternal affection.
The following morning, with her hair beautifully waved, and wearing the
new tailor-made, she went next door to resume her duties, and make the
acquaintance of Mrs. Brandon’s celebrated son. She found him delighted to
see her, most agreeable and charming. His mother, however, had one of her
bad days, and was coldly patronising, and distant. No one would suppose
for a moment that all the successful preparations and clever arrangements
were entirely due to the exertions of her visitor.
It was really surprising the number of matrons with unmarried daughters
who now came to call on Mrs. Brandon, and make tender enquiries about
her eyesight.
Little Cecil was undoubtedly a ladies’ man, and enjoyed tea-parties and
luncheons, dinners and bridge; but Annie was his first, his home friend.
Many a day he stole in to see her, or they conferred together in his mother’s
summer-house—he having assured his parent that he was about to walk into
Idleford, or starting for an afternoon’s fishing, or golf.
“The mater is deadly jealous of you,” he explained, “but you must not mind
her—she knows I am awfully gone on you, and that’s the reason she has got
her frills up.”
And indeed, in these latter days, Mrs. Brandon allowed herself to be
offensively rude to her secretary and companion. If she could have
dispensed with her services she would have done so; but who was to write
her letters? Who was to read her the morning paper? Certainly not Cecil,
who rarely got out of his bed before eleven o’clock. Her increasing
blindness made her frantic; she had an instinctive feeling that something
hateful was going on around her, a something that she could not see, or
divine. After all, Cecil might flirt with Annie as much as he pleased—a
woman a head over him, thirty years of age, and a nobody! Her name was
really Flood, but some of her insignificant relations had changed it into
Fleude. They might change the spelling of the name, but they could not
change their status in life. Cecil must marry well, a somebody, and an
heiress, and as soon as her eyes had been operated upon she was determined
to look about her in good earnest.
Meanwhile the happy pair were privately engaged; they walked together,
they bicycled boldly into Idleford, they sat in the summer-house, and Cecil
talked of himself continually. One of Annie’s chief attractions was the fact
that she was a most patient and appreciative listener. He really never tired
of relating his wonderful exploits: the mad horses he had ridden, the snakes
he had destroyed, and the tigers he had shot; in all these stories he filled the
rôle of a hero, brave to rashness; and it happened that one day Annie had an
opportunity of judging of his courage for herself! A wild bullock, which
was being led along the country road, had broken away from its drover, and,
with tail up, and head down, came charging towards them.
“Look out, look out!” shrieked Cecil—it was almost the scream of a
woman; without another word, he disappeared over a wall with the agility
of a monkey, and Annie was left to face the coming adventure alone! She
stood her ground bravely, and as the beast charged, she dashed at him with
an open umbrella, which fortunately had the effect of scaring the animal;
and the valiant lady found herself scathless and breathless. By and by, she
saw two hands and a little head appearing above the wall, and a squeaky
voice enquired:
“Is he gone? Is the coast clear?” On receiving an encouraging affirmative—
and without blush, or shame—Cecil pulled himself up, and dropped into the
road. “They don’t often attack a woman—at least, that is my experience in
India,” he explained, “or of course I wouldn’t have left you; but the fact is
—and I make no secret of it to you—since I have had this awful go of fever
my nerves have completely gone to pieces! India has skinned them raw.”
After this episode, it is not improbable that Annie accepted her lover’s
amazing experiences with more than a pinch of salt.
One evening, in the dusk in the summer-house, he confided to her that he
had been in an infernal scrape in India. It was all about a race, or rather
racing; of course he was as innocent as a new-born babe, but he had been
obliged to chuck it, and bolt! The doctor’s certificate was a mere excuse. By
degrees he would break this news to the Mum; she would be furious at first,
but she would soon see that he had been a mere tool in the matter, the cat’s-
paw of others; and she was so clever and influential that she would soon
find him another and better billet.
Annie was not horrified by this confession; on the contrary she consoled
him, comforted him with her assurance of his mother’s loyal belief in him,
and herself swallowed every word of his plausible excuses.
These were Annie’s happy days; for if Cecil did play golf with the Miss
Grants, or tennis with the Miss Thornhills, he spent his evenings with her,
slipping in (after his mother and the servants had gone to bed) through an
open back window, and they had chicken mayonnaise, and various other
delicacies, prepared by Annie’s clever hands, washed down with Burgundy,
or whisky and seltzer; and Cecil smoked—yes, actually a meerschaum in
Mrs. Pyzer’s dining-room—a room in which a pipe had not been lit for half
a century! It is scarcely necessary to mention that the two servants were
fully aware of these secret orgies, but they held their tongues, assented to
the preparations, and washed up the plates; for it would suit them,
supposing, as they expressed it, “anything happened,” to remain on. Shortly
after this, something did “happen.” Old Mrs. Pyzer died, and Annie Fleude,
now mistress of the house, reigned in her stead.

The operation for cataract proved immediately afterwards successful; and

Mrs. Brandon had her eyes opened in another direction, and an entirely
different fashion, by a friend. Cecil, she was informed, “had got into a most
shocking scrape about racing; it was really scandalous and notorious; the
talk of all the sporting men in India”; but, after her first anger, the fond
mother succumbed to her son’s plausible excuses and caresses, and
endeavoured—since the East was closed to him—to find him another post.
To this he was rather averse, and suggested living at home, and being her
companion and comfort; but Charlotte Brandon was a Spartan mother, and
determined that her boy should go forth once more into the world’s battle,
and make himself a name. The benighted parent was ignorant of the fact
that he had already made “a name” as the shadiest gentleman rider in India
—and a thorough-paced little scamp.
Presently the engagement was breathed into her ear. To this, however, she
failed to show the same indulgence. The ungrateful old woman was beside
herself with fury, heaped abuse on deceitful, scheming Ann, and forbade her
her presence, and her house.
Her tongue became venomous, as she assured her dear Cecil that it was bad
enough for him to disgrace himself in India, but to come home and marry
and settle down beside her, with a vulgar old maid—never!
“Give her up!” she cried, “give her up at once, or I will never leave you a
penny, and I shall alter my will.”
She looked, as she was, cold, cast-iron, and nothing he could do or say
would melt her decision. So he was compelled to agree. He had one long
and tearful interview with Annie; this took place in the musty old dining-
room—from which his sobs and hers were audible in the kitchen—but on
the following day, when walking with his mother and encountering his
lady-love out of doors, he passed her without acknowledgment—and
looked the other way.
Poor Miss Annie Fleude was broken-hearted; she wrote Cecil many piteous,
passionate letters, all unavailing; for he was a weak little fellow, ever
dominated by a stronger will, and hence his defection and silence.
The story of his racing had somehow reached England. How tiresome it is
that in cases where one would like to keep matters quiet, almost every
person one meets has relations out in India! Girls and their parents now
suddenly cooled; invitations ceased, even although Cecil Brandon would
have £1,200 a year on the death of his mother, and was undeniably well
connected. However, Mrs. Brandon exerted herself amazingly. She wrote
letters (with her own hand)—dozen of letters, and she carried Cecil away
from Battsbridge to London, and at last found him a promising appointment
in the Belgian Congo. It offered fine pay; her son could stand a warm
climate, he had a knack of picking up languages, and he would return home
in two years. In short, it was a first-rate opening! When all had been
arranged, the little man wrote to Annie to inform her of his prospects, and
to say good-bye. In reply to this letter, she immediately went up to London
and sought an interview with him and his mother at their hotel. She was
desperate, and determined not to lose her little lover without a life and death
struggle. At first she was piteous and heartbroken—foolishly endeavouring
to work upon Mrs. Brandon’s feelings.
“I served you for a whole year,” she declared brokenly. “Could a daughter
have done more for you than I did? Your son loves me, and I love him; I
will make him a good wife. I have enough to live on, since my aunt is dead.
The house is mine, he will be close to you, and you will have his society,
and the comfort of his being near you. I beg and implore you not to send
him away to the Congo; it is an awful place; he is all you have, and he is all
I have—let us live at Battsbridge, and be happy. If you insist on his going to
Africa it will break my heart, for something tells me that I shall never, never
—see him again.”
Suddenly she began to sob hysterically, and falling upon her knees,
endeavoured to take Mrs. Brandon’s hand in hers; but Mrs. Brandon pushed
her away with surprising violence, and rising from her chair, said:
“Cecil is going to Africa—I am sending him there on purpose to place him
out of your reach!”
“Oh, you are a hard, hard woman!” said Annie, struggling to her feet. “Will
nothing I can do, or say, change you or soften your heart?”
“Nothing.”
Annie now turned and appealed to Cecil, and in vain. The battle between
two strong women for a weak man raged, but in the end the mother won.
Out on the lobby Cecil contrived to snatch a few moments with Annie,
assuring her that it would be all right, and that they would be true to one
another, and be married when he returned in two years’ time.
“Stand up for yourself now,” she answered fiercely, “stand up for yourself,
and me; you are a man, you are five-and-thirty, and should know your own
mind. We can be independent of your mother, and I am ready to marry you
to-morrow!”
“No, no, no,” he replied, “the mater has so much in her power, I dare not
risk it. Think of all she has to leave; and if she says that she will cut me off
with a shilling, by Jove, she’ll do it! We will just bide our time—it will
soon pass,” he declared, with cheerful optimism, “and you and I will be
married when I come back.”
“If you allow your mother to drive you out of the country,” said Annie, and
her face was white and rigid, “I tell you—that you will never come back!”
At this he gave a funny little cackling laugh, and said:
“I bet you I will! I lay you fifty to one—eh?”
But Annie made no reply. She turned abruptly away, walked slowly down
the red carpeted stairs of the hotel, and never once looked back. It was done
—it was all over! Useless to attempt to dissuade him—he was as wax in the
hands of his parent.
Annie travelled to Battsbridge, a changed woman, and shut herself up in her
dismal house for many weeks. From time to time—through the neighbours’
talk—she heard that Cecil Brandon was doing capitally in the Congo, had
been promoted to a post in the rubber district, far up in the Interior, exerted
a wonderful influence on the natives, and had achieved success at last!
Eight months had elapsed, when the district was electrified by the news of
his death. A brief telegram announced that he had been suddenly carried off
by a virulent fever, prevalent in the jungle. His mother was prostrate and
inconsolable; but by and by she roused herself sufficiently to dispatch a
beautiful white marble tombstone to be erected over Cecil’s grave. The
common grief had not drawn her and her neighbour any closer together; on
the contrary, Annie was now a hard, hopeless, embittered creature, who
burnt with inextinguishable rage against a mother who had murdered her
son. Oh, that she could punish her! Oh, that she might avenge him! Vainly
and vainly did she cast about in search of a weapon. At last—she found it!
Miss Fleude, who was now comfortably off, expended a good deal of
money on books, magazines, and journals; and, since Cecil had been in
Africa, had subscribed to many African papers. By chance an ill-printed
West Coast “rag” fell into her hands, and there she found, with other weird
information, a terrible story of cannibalism—in which no ghastly detail was
spared.
It appeared that a certain unpopular, tyrannical overseer had visited an
outlying village; that in the jungle, on his return towards headquarters, he
had become mysteriously separated from his escort, and some of the
natives, finding him, seized and carried him off, a prisoner. These happened
to be of the Lokele, a tribe of well-known river cannibals, who wore
necklaces of the teeth of those whom they had eaten. Such had been
unquestionably the fate of the unfortunate official, whose boots and pocket-
book were found, and whose name it had been proved was “C. Brandon.”
When the agonised reader had come to the end of this description, she
fainted dead away, and was subsequently confined to her bed for a whole
week. At the end of the week Miss Fleude had recovered her strength,
renewed her animosity, and rekindled her hatred; she marked the terrible
paragraph with three crosses in ink, folded the paper neatly, and then
addressed and posted it to her next-door neighbour.
It had even more than the desired effect!
Shortly after the postman’s arrival the following morning, a grating shriek
rang through the house, and when the servants ran to see what had
happened, they found Mrs. Brandon lying back in her chair, with staring
open eyes, quite dead—with the fatal journal clenched in her hands.
Miss Fleude still continues to reside at Battsbridge; she is kind and
charitable to the poor, but holds herself coldly aloof from her neighbours,
who, to tell the truth, are secretly afraid of the lady, and no longer speak of
her as “Gentle Annie.”
 VII
THE SHIP’S CAT
J T , till recently the heir of a man of large property, but now a
mere pauper without home or profession, sat in a big morocco-covered
chair, with his hands in his pockets, listening to his future father-in-law,
Boaz Pottinger, Esq., whilst he expounded his opinions, and more or less
laid down the law.
Mr. Pottinger had acquired a fortune in chemical works, and it was his
almost daily boast that he was “a self-made man.” His detractors declared
that this was not much to be proud of, and that Boaz Pottinger, ugly,
ungainly, uncouth, had omitted to supply himself with the letter “h.”
However, he had a ladylike wife, a pretty daughter, and half a million, so
when he bought a place in Kent the neighbours figuratively made room for
him. No one was more friendly than the Squire of the parish, Hildebrande
Truman, whose ancestors were Crusaders, and who had never earned a
penny in his life. As times were bad for agriculturists, Mr. Truman
attempted to make some money in speculation, but kept his endeavours to
himself, intending to treat his wife and family to a delightful surprise!
Unfortunately, the surprise was not of the nature he anticipated. On the
collapse of a monstrous financial swindle he became liable, involved,
ruined, and within a few months, Daines Place, its estates and messuages
and heirlooms, were brought to the hammer, and sold. The shock, and the
shame, had killed the Squire, and now here was the Squire’s son listening to
Mr. Pottinger’s ideas on the subject of his future!
Mr. Pottinger enjoyed the sound of his own voice as he lay back in his
chair, with his thick white fingers meeting at the tips, his eyes fixed on a
corner of a bookcase. He said:
“You see, Jack, my boy, everything is altered now the poor Squire has gone,
and scarcely left a penny piece—or anyway not more than will keep your
mother and sisters in a small way. If he had only given me a hint of what he
was after, I’d have warned him. I know all about the smiling scoundrels,
that rob honest folks, not of shillings, but of ’undreds of thousands of
pounds, and call themselves honourable men. Well, if I’d ’ad a ’int, you
would not be sitting there—without an acre to your name!”
“No,” sighed the young man, “but there is no use in going over that now,
and the governor meant it all for the best. The question is, what am I to do
to make a living for Nancy and myself?”
“Talk of making your own living, my son.—We will leave Nancy out of the
business.”
“But Nancy is engaged to me, with your consent, and she intends to stick to
me—and I to her.”
“Circumstances have changed since this time last year. Then you were heir
to a fine property, and would ’ave ’ad a suitable allowance. Now what ’ave
you got? What are you and Nancy going to live on—tell me that? ’Ow are
you going to put a ’ouse over ’er ’ead?”
“That is just the crucial question,” replied young Truman, rising to his feet.
He was slight and well made, with a square chin, and fine head—the typical
young Britisher who has been to Eton and Oxford; his clothes and boots
were the perfection of cut—in short, he appeared what he was, a good-
looking man of fashion, who had never earned, or lacked, a sovereign in his
life.
“You have no profession,” resumed Mr. Pottinger.
“No, that’s the worst of it. I did not care about the Army—I wanted to be a
sailor, and my mother struck; and here I am—at twenty-four—an incapable
idiot!”
“But you can turn your hand to something.”
“I can ride to hounds, and manage a boat, I’m a bit of a carpenter, I can
photograph, and I know something of machinery.”
“There’s not a penny in any of them for you,” declared the old man
brusquely; “you’re a hamateur.”
“I was thinking if I took up a small farm, sir, I might——”
“Put it out of your ’ead,” brusquely interrupted Mr. Pottinger; “and now
I’ve been thinking, and it comes to this. Of course I could say you and
Nancy was never to see one another again.”
“Yes, you could say it,” rejoined the other significantly.
“Nancy will never go against me; if she did——” Here he nodded his head
with alarming significance.
“Have you any suggestion to make, sir? You seemed to have some
proposition.”
“I ’ave—it’s this. Suppose you go off for three years wherever you like—it
must be out of Great Britain—and you will not correspond with Nancy
more than every six months. You will go into the world like a man, not like
a dressed-up young nincompoop, and make ten thousand pounds. When you
bring me that, I will put forty thousand to it and give you Nancy.”
“My good sir!” gasped Jack Truman, standing squarely before him. “You
might as well ask me to bring you back the moon! Ten thousand pounds—
ten thousand pounds!”
“Some men pick it up in Wall Street in one afternoon—some make it by a
stroke of the pen. Why! I’ve even been told—but I don’t believe it—that
women get as much as that for a novel!”
“All these are clever people—they have capital, or brains, or both. I have
neither one nor the other.”
“Oh ho! so you are going to cry off—and not take up my challenge, eh?”
“If I thought I had the very smallest chance—of—winning, you know I’d
jump at it like a shot.”
“Well, take my advice, and jump,” said Mr. Pottinger, rising with a mighty
effort—he was a seventeen-stone man. “I’ll give you two days to consider
it, and now you may be off, and talk it over with Nancy. I like you, Jack,
always did, you know; but I’m not going to give my little girl to a fellow
that has not some stuff in him—that is not worth ’is salt. Why, look at me! I
made myself what I ham! No, you just go and see if you can’t do something
on the same pattern,” and he blundered heavily out of the library.
Nancy Pottinger was twenty, a pretty little dark-eyed girl, animated and
energetic, clever, resourceful, and plucky.
“Such an idea, Jack!” she exclaimed. “The three years are horrible to
contemplate, but imagine father thinking of anything so romantic! Lately he
has been devouring old tales about knights sallying forth in quest of
adventures, and returning, after many dangers, to their lady loves, to be
crowned with wreaths and glory. I’m positive daddy got his idea from ‘Sir
Baldwin’s Quest.’ I saw him reading it, the last month; he reads very slowly
and digests every word. It has given him an idea, and he will stick to it.
When he grasps an idea, he never lets it go. And if I were to run away with
you, and marry you, and live with you on sixpence a week, he would be
sorry for us, but he would never help us—never. He is like that—he would
die of a broken heart, and leave all his money to charities! Now let us get a
map, and see where you can go and make your—and my—fortune.”
“At best, I’m such a duffer,” he groaned.
“Not at all; you want self-confidence. You can do lots of things perfectly.
You can mend a watch, or a bicycle, and doctor dogs.”
“Oh yes, I can do lots of odds and ends; I’m what you may call Jack-of-all-
trades, and master of none!”
“Nonsense, I consider you most capable; especially with your hands. Now
let us go over the map, and discuss your future field. America—well, they
are so very clever over there themselves, no use trying that! India—no—
mother’s uncle was there forty years, and only brought home some elephant
tusks! Australia—too far from me. South Africa—the gold and diamond
mines, there you are!”
And South Africa it was! For more than two years Jack Truman strove hard
to accomplish his task. He saw many different phases of life, and if he had
not gained a fortune, he had acquired experience, self-confidence, and a
splendid physique. He had, of course, visited the Kimberley mines, been a
barman in Johannesburg, and, in the intervals of dire poverty, tutor on a
Dutch farm, and driver of an electric tram; but he resolutely set his face
against work on the railway, or in the police, “steady regular employment
open to respectable young men.” No, he wanted no permanent billet, he was
looking for a big coup—and the big coup invariably eluded him. For
instance, he purchased with all his savings a fine stone from a simple-
looking Kaffir boy, and the splendid diamond proved to be pure glass. His
next accumulation he gambled and lost; he caught enteric, and was laid up
at Durban for three months. From Durban, he somehow drifted to Zanzibar,
from Zanzibar to Suakim, and now despair began to lay hold of him, for but
four months longer remained, and although he had toiled, and striven his
utmost, he was no nearer that great prize than when he started. In Suakim
he happened to encounter a naval officer—an old schoolfellow—to whom
he imparted his story, and who listened with open-mouthed interest.
“Sounds like an Arabian Night’s tale!” he exclaimed, “but I say, old chap, I
believe I could put you on to a good thing. If it comes off—I’ll be your best
man.”
“You will be the best man I’ve ever met, if you put me on to that good job. I
don’t care what it is.”
“Then listen. I know you don’t mind roughing it, and have got a level head,
are a fair shot with a revolver, and don’t drink.”
“No; get along, Bobby.”
“You may have heard of the wreck of the Mangalore passenger steamer in
the Red Sea?”
“Not I.”
“It only happened a month ago. She was bound from Marseilles to
Singapore, and ran on something about seventy miles below here—and lies
a total wreck.”
Jack nodded his head.
“She was a fine boat, eight thousand tons, carried three hundred passengers,
and was heavily insured at Lloyd’s. The insurance is not paid yet; the
underwriters want a few more particulars before they hand over £200,000—
you see, it is a fairly stiff sum! She lies five miles off the coast, well away
from the steamer track, and was out of her course. The captain talks of fog,
and currents—and everyone knows the Red Sea is the very devil! I believe
the rocks grow! The office people here, I happen to know, are looking for a
trustworthy chap to carry on for a few weeks, whilst things are straightened
out a bit; a man to keep off the Arab cut-throats, and have an eye to
everything till she is formally taken over: you see, there is a lot of stores
and liquor on board. They want a steady level-headed gentleman, who can
turn his hand to most things, from a boat to a windlass; he is not picked up
easily on this coast! Now, suppose you lend a hand, and go in for the berth;
they will send you down in the steam-launch with a couple of Lascars, and
pay you handsomely. I believe there is money in it besides—perhaps a big
haul.”
“And that’s just what I am in search of, these two years, so I’m your man,”
announced Jack with emphasis.
“Mind you, it is not a kid-glove job; you run a good many risks, both from
the Arabs, and others.”
“I don’t mind that; nothing venture, nothing have. Can you give me a hint
of the whereabouts of the coin?”
“No—not exactly; it would be libellous. However, unless you are a regular
thickhead, you will soon see how the land lies, and if you do find out
anything strange, communicate with Suakim at once.”
“And if I find nothing but stale stores, and rats?”
“You must risk that, and take your chance; it is just a bit of a gamble, but
mind you, I’ve given you what you are hunting for all over the place, and
that is, a straight tip.”
Three days later found Jack Truman en route to the Mangalore; he had
received information and orders from headquarters, was to await full
instructions from London, and to keep watch over the wreck—for possibly
four weeks, or longer. The new commander was despatched to his berth in a
little steam-launch, accompanied by two Lascars, and had provided himself
with plenty of tobacco, a Martini rifle, revolver, screwdriver, pincers,
matches, and a change of clothes. After some hours’ steady steaming, the
Mangalore came into sight. She lay over at an angle of thirty degrees, with
her decks awash, and sleepy seas breaking over them.
Her position was undoubtedly precarious, and she was anything but an
inviting abode—in short, she was a water-logged wreck. Far away from the
Mangalore lay the African coast, with a fringe of jagged hills behind which
the crimson sun was setting; prominent among the hills, was one almost like
a tower, but no tower—or even hut—was on that desolate shore.
When the two Lascars had come aboard, and beheld the condition of the
Mangalore, they loudly refused to remain. She would go to pieces with the
first gale—yes, but not with them as her crew; and in spite of every
denunciation and expostulation that the captain of the launch could devise
—backed up by Truman, with broken Arabic and forcible gestures—the two
cowards deserted the ship, and returned to Suakim.
Previous to taking over charge, Jack Truman had gleaned some particulars
of the wreck. She had gone aground most unexpectedly, when the
passengers were all at lunch; there was no panic, everything had been
managed with the utmost pluck and coolness. The weather was calm, and
passengers had gone off comfortably in boats, had landed about four
o’clock in the afternoon, and been subsequently transported on to Suakim.
The level-headed captain carried away his log-book, chronometer, and most
of his possessions in the steam-launch, and had been warmly applauded for
his courage, and resource.
Jack accepted the desertion of the Lascars with surprising sangfroid; he was
accustomed to being alone. This, however, was a new kind of solitude—a
solitude at sea. He scrambled about the deck, and explored the abandoned
steamer from end to end. There was the long saloon, the smashed crockery,
the passengers’ cabins, with their clothes and belongings scattered about,
precisely as they had abandoned them. He discovered quantities of stores,
and quantities of rats, and as the result of a careful inspection, he decided to
take up his quarters in the captain’s cabin. Here, he made up a bed, and after
a light supper, turned in.
In a day or two the caretaker became accustomed to his novel position; he
smoked a good deal, he read novels—the property of the late passengers—
he sat and stared for hours at the sea, or jagged coast-line, and some distant
rocky islands, but he never once saw smoke or sail. His sole companion was
the ship’s cat, a bony, lean, uncanny looking animal, with the pointed face
peculiar to the Eastern feline. Sometimes at night, listening to the wash of
the waves, it had seemed to Jack that the grey Grimalkin was not his sole
ship-mate, unless his imagination was playing tricks. He seemed to hear a
footstep, a heavy and yet a stealthy footstep. The experience was distinctly
unpleasant, as he knew perfectly well that there was not a human being but
himself within many miles. Jack did not believe in ghosts, and yet when
alone, as he was, even a strong man may succumb to superstition. Solitude
and silence evoke strange thoughts. He had overhauled the entire ship, and
even examined the cargo; to his surprise, it proved to consist of boxes full
of scrap-iron; this at once raised his suspicions—scrap-iron, at eighteen
shillings a ton, was not worth its carriage all the way to Singapore! Then he
made another strange discovery—he was wonderfully agile in getting
about, even when he had to crawl and creep; down in the hold were three
great holes in the ship’s side, caused by dynamite exploded from within!
This was astounding. Did it mean that the captain had deliberately scuttled
the Mangalore? Now if he could but find a scrap of writing as clue, or a
witness! If he could but prove that the steamer had been purposely cast
away, his future was made! He would inform the underwriters, save them
an enormous loss, and possibly secure a generous reward—say £10,000.
With such an incentive, Jack worked ceaselessly. He searched almost day
and night, anxious to discover some clue before he was relieved, or the
derelict went to pieces, and he was compelled to abandon her, and take to
the boat. He believed he might find the desired object in the captain’s cabin,
and every day he examined it. Every day he turned out the bunk, the
drawers, the desk; he lifted the carpet—but all proved useless.
The cat and the caretaker had become close friends; she accorded him her
society; twice a day he gave her some tinned milk in a saucer (for himself,
he lived on the stores), and she in return showed her gratitude by
occasionally bringing him a dead rat. The ship was alive with them; what
they existed on was a mystery; but they overran the saloon, the lower deck,
and swarmed up the rigging. Truman often shot them with his revolver—
practice, to keep his eye in!
One hot, airless afternoon he was lying in his bunk trying to sleep, when
suddenly he was disturbed by an extraordinary commotion behind the
wainscot; a violent scuffling and scratching. The enterprising cat had
evidently got in there, and could not find her way out. He had missed her,
the whole day. So that was where she was! He called, and she began to mew
piteously and continuously. Well, there was nothing for it but to break in the
panel, which he proceeded to do, with a series of violent kicks. Presently, as
a result, the cat crawled forth, looking extremely dusty and dejected, and as
she emerged from the woodwork, a little ball of white paper rolled out after
her. Jack Truman stooped and picked it up and examined it curiously. Was it
a find? It was! He discovered a creased plan of the ship, on which were
three crosses in red ink, indicating the exact spot at which the dynamite was
placed, and there was also a scrap of a letter evidently addressed to the
captain.
 “Off coast. Lat. ... can’t miss it ... tower rock ... it daytime ...
wire as arrang....”
So there was his fortune at last, thanks to the cat! he had found the clue, and
the whole thread was complete! For some time he sat on the side of his
bunk, with the paper still in his hand, revelling in an ecstasy of exaltation.
The two morsels of dusty paper might bring him Nancy. What should he set
about first? He must be cool, and collected, and not act hastily. It was full
moon, and the sea was smooth as oil; after sundown he would get the boat,
row ashore, and walk during the night to a little station thirty miles up the
coast, and from there despatch a runner, or a camel man, to Suakim.
Meanwhile he would be compelled to leave the cat in temporary charge of
the Mangalore!
Talking of full moon, what was this enormous shadow on the sky-light? He
looked up, and was confronted by a pair of watery grey eyes, and a large
crimson face. In another moment the face was thrust into the cabin and a
tall bare-footed man in blue shirt and trousers said hoarsely:
“Hullo, boss, so you have found something!” and he grinned, and pointed to
the paper, and the broken boards. “I’ve had my eye on you! I always
guessed this was a put-up job, and a mighty neat one too.”
“Who the devil are you?” demanded Jack, sliding off the bunk, and rising to
his feet.
“Your gen’leman companion,” folding his bare arms. “I am Joe Todd—one
of the crew; I was a bit ‘on’ when she struck, and in my berth; the boats
forgot me in the scramble. I declare, when I woke, and found what had
happened, I thought I was dreaming; however, I have been pretty
comfortable—the best of liquor free, and I have not wasted my
opportunities—a bottle of French brandy and a couple of fizz a day, eh?
What beats me is having no baccy. The smell of yours drove me nigh crazy!
So here I am—and in the nick of time!”
“Why did you not show before? Where do you stow yourself?”
“Aye, that’s telling! I suppose you’re in charge of the liquor—eh? The old
Hooker has some of the best; I would have lain doggo still, but for the
baccy—it drew me out, that pipe of yourn. What’s this?” suddenly making a
snatch at the papers.
“Only a plan of the ship,” replied Truman, keeping his fury under control.
“Aye, and the three marks are where she is sunk. Oh, I have been poking
round too. I say, boss, this will be a plum for the insurance people! You and
I, go shares!”
“No you don’t!” cried Jack, making a dash to recapture his prize, but the
other was too quick for him; and now began within the limited space of that
small cabin a most desperate struggle between the two men. Round and
round, and up and down, and to and fro they wrestled.—The cat, in alarm,
took refuge in a little rack.—Jack was as hard as an open-air life, youth,
temperance, and exercise could make him. The sailor’s was a bigger,
heavier, more powerful frame—and he was half mad with brandy.
The chances were five to one that Jack would tire down his opponent, when
his foot slipped, and he fell on the back of his head, with the sailor a-top of
him.
The fall stunned him, and when he came to his senses he was lying on the
floor, the contents of the cabin were scattered in all directions, and it was
empty. He lay for some time endeavouring to re-arrange his ideas. He
recalled the sailor, the struggle, and the fact that he had gone off with the
clue in his possession. He rose, and with difficulty staggered to the door; it
was locked on the outside.
Jack’s frenzy at having the cup of attainment snatched from his lips, his
bitter disappointment, and his bad fall, combined to throw him into a fever.
He lay half delirious all that night; with morning, he recovered, rose, and
endeavoured to burst open the door; no use—it was strong and held fast; he
could not blow off the lock, for his revolver was in the saloon. Parched with
thirst, he emptied the water jug, which he had luckily replenished at night-
fall. The sympathetic cat crept into the port-hole; later she returned bringing
him a rat. A horrible idea came to him. Was it possible that he might yet be
compelled to exist upon the cat’s bounty? No, no—he had not come to that;
but by the second afternoon—after thirty-six hours’ imprisonment—he was
nearly mad with hunger and thirst—especially thirst.
The moon rose; he stood with his face to the port-hole endeavouring to
catch a breath of air, yet what was the good of prolonging the agony, since
die he must? Hours passed, and then, as he stood, he seemed to hear a
distant sound, not the lazy plash of the water, or the boisterous singing of
the drunkard, but a far-away humming and throbbing—it was the steam-
launch!
Yes, nearer and nearer it approached. His heart beat as if it would choke
him. He trembled so violently, he could hardly stand. Now he could hear
voices, and he shouted with all his remaining strength. After what seemed a
whole week of waiting, he heard steps coming down the companion; the
door was flung open, he was free. Here were two or three officers and
officials, who were come to relieve him; they were amazed indeed to
discover Truman locked into a cabin, and looking death-like, with staring
hollow eyes, and parched, cracked lips. What had happened?
He pointed to his mouth, and whispered ‘water.’ Water and a stimulant
brought him to himself; in a short time the little crowd was in possession of
his story. He indicated the broken panel, and showed them where the
precious papers had been concealed.
“Now we will go and find the ruffian,” said the principal official; “we must
tackle him quickly, and not let him have a chance to make away with his
prize.”
The sailor was easily discovered—his resounding snores betrayed him; he
lay extended at full length on a sofa in the saloon, fast asleep, with an
empty bottle beside him. His sleep was a stupor so profound that he had not
heard the launch arrive, and he never stirred, whilst careful fingers removed
two pieces of much damaged paper from his filthy trouser pocket.
Finally, when they roused him unceremoniously, he sat up, stared, and
exclaimed, “Bless us if this b’ain’t another blooming dream!” Subsequently
he admitted that “he had forgotten the other cove; he had not been, so to
say, sober since he saw him, and fought him for a greedy swab—well, it
might be a day ago—it might be two or three.”
The upshot of the business was, that Jack Truman, the sailor Joe Todd, and
the ship’s cat were taken off the wreck, and brought to Suakim; here the
papers were examined, and sworn to, telegraph wires put into requisition,
and lawyers consulted. The underwriters proved the fraudulent casting-
away of the S.S. Mangalore (but her clever captain had already made his
escape to South America). Subsequently the wreck was sold to a firm of
merchants in Suez, who disposed of her piecemeal. The saloon furniture
now embellishes one of the smartest cafés in the town—who sits, may see.
Last, but not least, Jack Truman received a substantial cheque, which he
immediately carried home, and laid before Boaz Pottinger, who gave him,
according to his promise, £40,000, and the hand of his daughter Nancy.
 VIII
HELEN, OR SEMIRAMIS?
P J S never intended to marry, and up to the age of
forty-five clung bravely to this resolve. He was a well-known authority on
Assyria, had written successful books, read impressive papers, and was
precisely at that point in his career when much was expected of him. His
mode of life fluctuated between periods of incessant and engrossing labour,
and spells of “butterflying” in smart society.
The Professor was well off, and a world-wide traveller. When in London he
occupied comfortable chambers in Whitehall Court, and was a member of
the Athenæum and other clubs. Returning from Egypt, where he had spent
the winter—working on an important book—he, so to speak, fell! Among
the crowd of Anglo-Indians on board the steamer which he joined at Port
Said, was Miss Helen Thursby, a popular girl among her fellow-passengers,
handsome, lively, good-natured, and accomplished. She played
accompaniments, amused children, interested their mothers, and fascinated
men, both young and old.
Their charming new acquaintance made no secret of the fact that for the last
two years she had been a governess in Simla, and was now returning to
England, before joining her only near relative, a married brother in Canada.
The Professor, although hardened by many London seasons, was
immensely attracted by the young lady’s bright eyes, her sympathetic
manner and light-hearted gaiety. Together they played chess and bridge, and
together they promenaded the decks, whilst complacent matrons looked on
and approved. Julian Serle was a celebrity, a well-bred, good-looking little
man, with, it was said, considerable private means.
“It would be a capital match for the girl. Much better for her to marry and
settle in London than to rough it on a ranch in Canada.”
Ultimately, a moonlit Mediterranean night proved to be the undoing of
Julian. As he smoked, and paced the deck alone, he had been meditating on
Miss Thursby. What an agreeable companion Helen would be! So
intelligent, sensible, charming. He had no near relations, merely a hungry,
extravagant nephew, his heir. Why not marry and make himself a home,
before he fell into the sere and yellow? Miss Thursby was clever; she would
be a stimulating helpmate—one who could type and copy, and was
interested in Assyria. Yes! Helen would be his Egeria, and his inspiration.
That same lovely night, leaning over the bulwarks, he spoke; deplored his
lonely life, his lack of belongings, and figuratively laid himself and his
fortune at his lady’s remarkably neat feet.
“I am not,” he pleaded, “the usual style of musty fossilised old professor;
we will enjoy life together, and when I am working you can still have your
own friends and amusements. And I think I can promise that you shall
never be bored.”
His lady-love listened to him with shining eyes, and accepted his proposal
with joy. Perhaps the little man beside her was not precisely her ideal. Her
ideal had been someone in India, who was too poor to marry a penniless
girl, and had subsequently taken a well-dowered wife. However, she had
completely recovered from that heart attack, and honestly liked her present
suitor.
Six weeks after the steamer had docked at Tilbury, the pair were married in
London, and subsequently established themselves in a nice roomy flat in
South Kensington.
All their friends crowded to call. The bride, though poor, was well
connected, the bridegroom a popular celebrity, and the newly-married
couple lived in a perpetual round of dinners and social entertainment. Serle
had a large circle of distinguished contemporaries: philosophers, men of
letters, and men of affairs.
This agreeable condition continued for months. Helen Serle was so
hospitable and attractive that visitors invaded the flat from morning to
night. She was invited to theatres, concerts, lectures, and dances, yet never
neglected her home or husband, but wrote and typed industriously—that is
to say, when Julian had a working fit—and found ample leisure for music,
theatres, and other pleasures.
The Professor had at first joined con amore in the social whirl—he was a
man who did nothing by halves. Lately he had been seized by a feverish
inspiration, and was engrossed in a book, “The Life of Semiramis,” on
which he had worked fitfully for years, in the hope that it would be his
magnum opus. Resolved to secure leisure, he turned his back upon London,
let the flat for six months, and retired to Brighton. But here his fate was no
better! Helen had such a faculty for picking up acquaintances and coming
across friends, that his precious time was broken into for hours and days
and weeks!
From Brighton he fled to the Athens of the North. Here, alas, matters were
worse, for literary society fell upon the author, so to speak, as one man!
Dinners, from which he could not absent himself, were given in his honour.
He was invited to read papers, and to lecture on his most notable subjects
—“Sardinapolis,” and “Alexander the Great in Assyria.”
In short, his work was absolutely at a standstill. Summer was coming, but
“The Life of Semiramis,” and her reign of forty-two years, was not
advancing to any appreciable degree. Strong measures were his only
resource. And in response to an advertisement, he secured a temporary
home in a far-distant village in the south of England. It was off a main line,
and buried in the country. Servants, dog, poultry, and pony were included
with a most delightful furnished cottage. Helen Serle was enchanted.
Edinburgh was a little bit too literary for her; she enjoyed the change from
the thunder of trams in Princes Street to the cooing of pigeons in the woods,
and fell in love at first sight with the cottage, the garden, and the village.
Alas, in a place whose name he had never heard till he had rented
“Meadow-sweet,” the Professor encountered an acquaintance—Canon
Simpson, an old college friend, who happened to be staying at the Rectory.
“I say, fancy seeing you here, Serle!” he exclaimed, as he held out an eager
hand. “I caught sight of you in church; and when I told the Rector who you
were, he was most frightfully excited. He and his wife hope to see a lot of
you. You know he has been to the Holy Land, and to Nineveh. Everyone for
miles round is coming to call on Mrs. Serle.”
For the moment Mrs. Serle’s husband felt paralysed and speechless. Like
the dove from the ark, would he never find a place for the sole of his foot?
When he thought of his book, his notes, his elaborate bits of description, all
clamouring to be copied out, and polished up, he was struck with a brain
storm. “Desperate ills require desperate remedies.” If the whole country
was threatening to call, and the cottage was to be overrun with visitors,
there were precisely two alternatives: one to return to Meadow-sweet, and
begin to pack—the other ... and the other he seized on. Clenching his hand
on his stick, with his guilty eyes fastened on the ground, he jerked out:
“Er—ah! Strictly between ourselves, my dear old fellow, we don’t want any
visitors; or rather visitors—er—are not likely to want us! The lady who is
staying with me is——” Here the colour mounted to his hair. “Well, I need
say no more.” And with a shrug of his shoulders, the celebrity turned away.
To do his conscience justice, Julian Serle felt miserably hot and
uncomfortable, as he faced towards home; he had insinuated a most terrible
lie—but there was nothing else for it! He would allow the neighbours to
suppose that Helen was his mistress—since no other defence would secure
complete privacy and isolation. After all, what did it matter in this God-
forsaken part of the world, where they did not know a soul? And it was only
for three months. Then Helen could return home, meet all her old friends,
and as many new ones as she liked!
At first Mrs. Serle was supremely indifferent to the lack of callers. In fact,
she never gave them a thought. The pony and trap, the dog, the garden and
the poultry, kept her delightfully engaged. She had a weekly box from
Mudie’s, some interesting embroidery, plenty of correspondence, and half a
dozen new songs. After two or three weeks these pleasures began to pall,
and she realised the want of a companion of her own sex, with whom to
discuss new stitches, new novels, and new songs. Julian, plunged in the
records of Semiramis and her times, and surrounded by stacks of musty old
books, had no thought for anything but his absorbing work, and—as an
occasional relaxation—a little trout-fishing.
But, once Helen had seen to the housekeeping, the flowers, and
accomplished a certain amount of typing, her hours were her own, and
proved both empty and solitary. As she walked out with the dog, or drove
“Fat Tom,” the bay pony, she noticed that the neighbourhood was well
populated. Within half a mile were two large places, whose gates delivered
and received motors. There were also various country houses, where she
caught sight of green lawns, and gatherings of active white-clad figures,
playing tennis. Helen Serle loved tennis, and was quite a notable performer.
Strange that not a soul had come to look them up. And yet they had been at
Beckwell a whole month. The villagers, too, seemed funny people. Their
manners were surly, their answers brief to rudeness. And how they stared!
(Perhaps her rather daring French hats and very smart high-heeled shoes
lent some colour to her husband’s lie.) Mrs. Serle was not unaccustomed to
being looked at, nor did she disdain a certain amount of respectful
admiration, but in the expression of these people’s eyes lay curiosity,
aversion, and contempt. The servants of the cottage—two well-trained
maids and a gardener-groom—had, at first, been civil and satisfactory. Now
they were off-hand and almost insolent; and yet she treated them well, and
gave little trouble. Indeed, she dusted the drawing-room and did the lamps
herself, partly to fill up her time. Nevertheless, the cook scowled, Annie
flounced and slammed doors, and once she had been overpowered by a
suspicion that the groom-gardener had winked at her! She turned and
confronted him with a flaming face—and he had never repeated this
enormity.
Latterly Annie had been openly impertinent, and one day when her mistress
asked her what she meant by saying, “Good enough for you!” with arms
akimbo, she replied, “Oh, you know what I mean well enough, and only for
Miss Mills and me bein’ with her so long, and my promisin’ I’d do my best,
I’d have been out of this the very day you come in. Up to now I’ve always
lived with respectable people, and I’ve got my own character to think of.
And Jim—that’s my young man—says he don’t half like it!”
“What do you mean?” cried Helen, white with anger. “I insist on knowing!”
But Annie merely turned her back, and began to arrange the ornaments on
the chimney-piece.
“Answer me, Annie.”
“What’s the good of telling you what you know?” said Annie over her
shoulder.
“You cannot remain here!” said her mistress breathlessly. “You must leave
at once. Go now and pack your things.”
“Only too glad to be out of it,” was Annie’s retort, as with a toss of her head
she tramped from the room.
Julian Serle was deep in meditation over the particular neat insertion of a
“purple patch,” when his wife burst in upon him in a condition of
extraordinary excitement.
“Oh, Julian, what do you think! That girl Ann has been most outrageously
insolent. I found her just now trying on my best hat; and when I
remonstrated, she said the most awful things—insinuating—I can’t tell you
what. I think she must be crazy, for I’m sure she doesn’t drink. Anyhow, she
shall depart within the hour. So please give me one pound, thirteen
shillings, and four pence.”
“Oh, nonsense!” he exclaimed. “Why mind her, Nell? It’s only her
ignorance. The mental calibre of these rustics is abnormally low.”
“No, no, it’s not her ignorance!” retorted his wife. “On the contrary, Annie
implies that she knows a great deal on some subject about us—but what it is
she refuses to divulge.”
“But, my dear, how will you manage without her?”
“Oh, I’ll get in the laundress’s sister. I hear she’s been in service. Sooner
than keep Annie, I would do the work myself.”
That afternoon Annie departed. As she bounced into the room to receive her
wages, she said with a touch of sarcasm:
“I’ll not trouble you for a character. A character from this house would be
no use to me—and only stand in my way. I hear you are getting Maggie
King as parlourmaid—and when she comes there will be a pair of you!”
Then, seizing the one pound, thirteen shillings, and four pence, she swept
out, to where a ruddy-faced young man was waiting to carry her box. He
accorded Mrs. Serle a sort of up-and-down glare, and was presumably the
“Jim, who didn’t half like it!”
After this little domestic storm, things subsided at the cottage. Maggie King
proved humble and amenable, but her mistress noticed that she and the cook
were barely on speaking terms—and that Maggie took her meals alone in
the pantry.
One evening, as they sat in the garden after dinner, Helen said to her
husband:
“Julian, don’t you think it very odd that not a soul has called?”
“Well, no, my dear; the fact is—they know who I am, and that I’m
desperately busy, and only here for absolute peace and seclusion. They
understand how hard I am working.”
“Yes, of course, that’s all right. But what about me? I’m not clamouring for
a rush of callers, or chatterers; but tea in the garden, and a game of tennis,
or even a walk with another woman would not disturb you. Do you know
that I’ve not spoken to one of my sex for eight weeks? I really don’t want to
grumble, dear—but it’s rather dreary for me. And I cannot understand why
not even the parson’s wife has called—though I’m a regular attendant at
church. I expect they’ve had an infectious disease in this house—and that
not very long ago. The neighbours are afraid to come near us. What is your
idea?”
“Um! Um!”—taking his cheroot out of his mouth and looking at it
thoughtfully. “Maybe so. There may be something in what you say.”
Then he suddenly picked up the Spectator, and she resumed her embroidery
with a sigh. After a few moments’ dead silence the author raised his eyes
cautiously over the paper, and gravely surveyed his wife. The expression on
his face was rather anxious and doubtful. As Helen caught his eye, she said:
“How soon do you think the book will be finished?” She had actually come
to hate the great work! Solitude, silence, and loneliness had quenched her
earlier enthusiasm.
“I am just commencing the last chapter but one.”
“Thank goodness!” she exclaimed with heartfelt satisfaction.
“I’m hoping that this work will definitely decide my position as an
authority on Assyrian matters, and rank me with Blair, Usher, and Clinton.
If so, my labours will not have been in vain”; and he smiled with easy
assurance.
“But, Julian dear, do you think that it was worth it?”
“Worth what?”
“I mean sacrificing hours, days, and months, to a dusty, sandy old subject—
that can only interest a comparatively small public?”
He put down his paper and stared as if he could not believe his ears.
“You miss so much,” she continued boldly. “Think of the beautiful summer
you have wasted, stuffing indoors, from morning till night; only creeping
out now and then to do a little fishing. Think of our friends, that we have
scarcely seen for six months. You are sacrificing your best hours and days
to the memory of a dead woman—a woman who has been dead nearly four
thousand years! Even so, I am most frightfully jealous of her!”
“My dear girl, you’re talking the greatest nonsense! I thoroughly appreciate
the beauty of the world. As for society, I have you—a host in yourself. If I
had not taken determined measures, and buried myself here, this book of
mine would never have been finished.”
“But I thought you were almost at the last chapter?” she protested, with
tears in her voice.
“That’s true. But the complete work has to be carefully revised—rather a
big job! However, when it is ready for the printers, you and I will go off,
and have a couple of gay weeks in Paris.”
The long, empty days lagged on. Mrs. Serle, as she walked or gardened, felt
more and more solitary and depressed. Alas, for the time when she rode
high on the crest of popularity! She could not have believed it possible that
she would have pined so incessantly for the society of one of her own sex.
Was there something strange about the house they lived in? Was there
anything peculiar about herself? Why did people cross the road when they
saw her? Why had she a whole pew to herself in church? The situation
presented was an extraordinary puzzle! Yet she dared not seek further
enlightenment from Julian, for just now he was so immersed in his book
that he scarcely snatched his meals. Her enlightenment came from another
quarter.
For lack of amusement, it was her custom to drive far afield, the dog seated
beside her as sole companion. In a remote country road she happened upon
a lady resting on a bank with a bicycle beside her. She was evidently in
distress, as she looked ghastly pale, and had taken off a boot.
“Can I help you in any way?” inquired Mrs. Serle, as she pulled up.
For a moment the stranger did not reply. Her pale face became crimson. At
last she said:
“I’ve had a tumble off my bicycle. We went over a loose stone, and I’m
afraid I’ve sprained my ankle. If you can give me a lift back to Beckwell I
shall be awfully obliged.”
“Yes, with pleasure,” said Mrs. Serle. “The pony will stand, and I will get
out and help you.”
Within five minutes the stranger, her bicycle, and the deposed dog were
packed into the cart, and the Good Samaritan drove off.
For a long time her companion confined her conversation to monosyllables.
Miss Piggott, the rector’s sister-in-law, had no desire to talk to the pretty
young woman who shared the Professor’s address—but not his name.
Strange to say, she was not “made up”!
“I suppose you live at Beckwell?” enquired Mrs. Serle.
“Yes, in the red house just as you come into the village.”
“It’s a pretty place, but extraordinarily dull. Do you know, I have been here
three months, and have not spoken to a soul? I hope you won’t mind my
saying that the residents of Beckwell are not very sociable to strangers.”
“No, I suppose we’re not,” murmured the other, who looked self-conscious,
and uncomfortable.
“I can’t tell you how I am longing to depart, for I feel as if I should soon
grow into a potato! You see, my husband is completely engrossed in his
book—working alone all day. As it’s rather an important piece of literature,
I never disturb him, and have rather a lonely time. I cannot understand what
I have done to be ostracised!”
Mrs. Serle was allowing weeks of accumulated bitterness to find an outlet at
last!
“We have come to the conclusion that there must have been smallpox or
something in the house, and that is the reason that no one has ever come
near us. Perhaps you can tell me if this is the case?”
“No,” replied Miss Piggott, “there has never been a case of smallpox in the
village—as far as I know. But I think if you ask Mr. Serle, he will explain
the reason why you have no visitors.”
“I have asked my husband.”
“Your husband!” interrupted the other, “your husband!”
“Certainly my husband. What else did you think he was?” And she pulled
up the pony, and surveyed her companion with blazing eyes.
“Oh, this is most embarrassing!” bleated Miss Piggott. “That I should be
called upon to explain matters is too—too—bad!” and her face exhibited
bright red patches on its high cheek-bones. Never in a life of fifty years had
she found herself in such a desperate situation.
“But please do enlighten me,” urged Mrs. Serle. “I shall be so grateful to
you if you will.”
“Well then—I suppose—I must! A few days after you arrived here, Canon
Simpson met Mr. Serle in the village. It seems they were old college
friends, and when the Canon told your—er—husband, that we were all so
pleased to have him amongst us, and were hoping to make your
acquaintance, he gave the Canon to understand that—you were—er—not
his wife!”
“What?” cried Mrs. Serle, and her voice was so loud and shrill that it
startled the dog and pony.
“At any rate, that is what he implied, and wished to imply!”
“But I am his wife! We were married at St. Mary Abbotts, Kensington, a
year ago; and there were nearly three hundred people at our wedding.”
“Then what did he mean?”
“I think I can explain,” she said, suddenly whipping up Fat Tom. “He
wanted absolute solitude and leisure in order to finish his book. We left our
flat in London for Brighton; but there we seemed to have as many friends as
ever—people, especially my women pals, running in and out all day. We
went to Edinburgh, and there the literary world lionised him. At last, when
in despair, he saw an advertisement of Beckwell, and we moved here. When
Canon Simpson accosted him, and told him that all the neighbourhood was
coming to call, I expect he felt desperate, and just closed the door with my
good name! Oh yes, I see everything so plainly now. Why people look over
my head, and cross the street! Why Annie was insolent. Why I was not
invited to help at the bazaar; and why young men kiss their hands to me! I
understand why my husband was anxious to turn the conversation when I
complained of being dull; and was so full of excuses for the neighbours. He
holds my reputation at a lower price than his book. Well—we shall see
about that!”
“I think he has behaved disgracefully, in a most shocking manner,” burst
out her companion, “and I’m not at all surprised that you are upset.”
“Upset!” repeated the other, with an hysterical laugh. “I shall not be as
much ‘upset’ as Julian, when we have squared up accounts.
“Well, here we are. I think this is your house.” She drew up as she spoke,
helped the lady to descend, and lifted out the bicycle. “I am immensely
obliged to you,” she said, cutting short the other’s voluble thanks; “if I have
given you a lift—you have opened my eyes.”
Then, without another word, she got into the cart and drove away.
All that evening Helen was strangely white and silent; she complained of
having a violent headache, and soon retired.
The Professor, unaware of the Sword of Damocles that was suspended
above his head, started early next morning for London, in order to have an
interview with his publisher. When he returned it was nine o’clock at night,
and an appetising little supper awaited him. As soon as it was concluded he
withdrew as usual into the study. The fire was out. The grate was full of
ashes and scraps of paper—it looked as if a large bundle of manuscripts had
recently been burnt!
“Hullo, Nellie,” he called to her. “Someone has been having a bonfire in
here!”
She entered, closed the door carefully behind her, and set her back against
it. “Who do you think? What do you suppose it is that has been burnt?” she
asked. Her face looked rigid and strained as she confronted him. “Yesterday
I discovered why no one came near me. Julian, you have been guilty of the
basest and most dishonourable conduct. In order to enjoy complete
isolation, I have been humiliated before the world, my reputation has been
sacrificed to the book. My good name has counted as nothing, in
comparison with Semiramis!” She put her hand to her throat, and
swallowed. “I shall send a copy of our marriage certificate to the parson,
and request him to publish the truth.”
“So this is your revenge!” cried the Professor, who was trembling from
head to foot. “For what was a mere ruse, to keep people at bay, and prevent
tribes of women swarming in and out all day long, and disturbing me with
their damned giggling, and shrill, high voices. Another wife would have
thrown herself heart and soul into her husband’s task—instead of being
jealous of his labour. This book, which you have burnt, meant everything to
me. I have had the subject in my mind ever since I was a lad at Oxford.
Now it is all gone,” and his face quivered with emotion, “my toil, my notes,
that I have been collecting for years!” He completely broke down as he
added, “It is as if you had murdered my child.”
“You should never have married me,” she answered, wholly unmoved; “and
I will now leave you to replace Semiramis with some other monumental
work. I have cabled to my brother, and taken my passage in the Empress
line for Quebec. This is good-bye.”
“So be it,” he groaned, as he sank into a chair, and bowed his head in his
hands. “So be it—so be it!”
But matters were not altogether as desperate as the Professor had been led
to believe. The day before she left England Mrs. Serle posted to her
husband the priceless manuscript that she had merely pretended to destroy,
and his relief and joy were naturally beyond description.
Before Julian Serle abandoned Beckwell—which he did almost
immediately—in figurative sackcloth and ashes, he went and confessed
himself to the parson, and received the severe admonition which he most
undoubtedly deserved. Subsequently the guilty man returned to his flat in
London—to a home which was empty, not to say desolate. He was
miserably unhappy, and missed his wife at every turn; her friends, yes, and
his own, were full of insistent and embarrassing enquiries, to which he
replied with a very halting tale about Helen having received a sudden and
imperative summons to Montreal. Her absence weighed upon him heavily;
after all, a live Helen was ten times more to him than a long-defunct
Semiramis! So leaving his precious book to see itself through the press, he
took ship for Canada, where he sought out his outraged consort, abased
himself appropriately—and received a full pardon.
 IX
THE RED BUNGALOW
I is a considerable time since my husband’s regiment (“The Snapshots”)
was stationed in Kulu, yet it seems as if it were but yesterday, when I look
back on the days we spent in India. As I sit by the fire, or in the sunny
corner of the garden, sometimes when my eyes are dim with reading I close
them upon the outer world, and see, with vivid distinctness, events which
happened years ago. Among various mental pictures, there is not one which
stands forth with the same weird and lurid effect as the episode of “The Red
Bungalow.”
Robert was commanding his regiment, and we were established in a pretty
spacious house at Kulu, and liked the station. It was a little off the beaten
track, healthy and sociable. Memories of John Company and traces of
ancient Empires still clung to the neighbourhood. Pig-sticking and rose-
growing, Badminton and polo, helped the resident of the place to dispose of
the long, long Indian day—never too long for me!
One morning I experienced an agreeable surprise, when, in reading the
Gazette, I saw that my cousin, Tom Fellowes, had been appointed
Quartermaster-General of the district, and was to take up the billet at once.
Tom had a wife and two dear little children (our nursery was empty), and as
soon as I had put down the paper I wired to Netta to congratulate and beg
them to come to us immediately. Indian moves are rapid. Within a week our
small party had increased to six, Tom, Netta, little Guy, aged four, and
Baba, a dark-eyed coquette of nearly two. They also brought with them an
invaluable ayah—a Madrassi. She spoke English with a pretty foreign
accent, and was entirely devoted to the children.
Netta was a slight young woman with brilliant eyes, jet-black hair, and a
firm mouth. She was lively, clever, and a capital helpmate for an army man,
with marvellous energy, and enviable taste.
Tom, an easy-going individual in private life, was a red-hot soldier. All
financial and domestic affairs were left in the hands of his wife, and she
managed him and them with conspicuous success.
Before Netta had been with us three days she began, in spite of my
protestations, to clamour about “getting a house.”
“Why, you have only just arrived,” I remonstrated. “You are not even half
unpacked. Wait here a few weeks, and make acquaintance with the place
and people. It is such a pleasure to me to have you and the children.”
“You spoil them—especially Guy!” she answered with a laugh. “The sooner
they are removed the better, and, seriously, I want to settle in. I am longing
to do up my new house, and make it pretty, and have a garden—a humble
imitation of yours—a Badminton court, and a couple of ponies. I’m like a
child looking forward to a new toy, for, cooped up in Fort William in
Calcutta, I never felt that I had a real home.”
“Even so,” I answered, “there is plenty of time, and I think you might
remain here till after Christmas.”
“Christmas!” she screamed. “I shall be having Christmas parties myself,
and a tree for the kids; and you, dear Liz, shall come and help me. I want to
get into a house next week.”
“Then pray don’t look to me for any assistance. If you make such a hasty
exit the station will think we have quarrelled.”
“The station could not be so detestable, and no one could quarrel with you,
you dear old thing,” and as she stooped down and patted my cheek, I
realised that she was fully resolved to have her own way.
“I have yards and yards of the most lovely cretonne for cushions, and
chairs, and curtains,” she continued, “brought out from home, and never yet
made up. Your Dirzee is bringing me two men to-morrow. When I was out
riding this morning, I went to an auction-room—John Mahomed, they call
the man—and inspected some sofas and chairs. Do let us drive there this
afternoon on our way to the club, and I also wish to have a look round. I
hear that nearly all the good bungalows are occupied.”
“Yes, they are,” I answered triumphantly. “At present there is not one in the
place to suit you! I have been running over them with my mind’s eye, and
either they are near the river, or too small, or—not healthy. After Christmas
the Watsons are going home; there will be their bungalow—it is nice and
large, and has a capital office, which would suit Tom.”
We drove down to John Mahomed’s that afternoon, and selected some
furniture—Netta exhibiting her usual taste and business capacity. On our
way to the club I pointed out several vacant houses, and, among them, the
Watsons’ charming abode—with its celebrated gardens, beds of brilliant
green lucerne, and verandah curtained in yellow roses.
“Oh yes,” she admitted, “it is a fine, roomy sort of abode, but I hate a
thatched roof—I want one with tiles—red tiles. They make such a nice bit
of colour among trees.”
“I’m afraid you won’t find many tiled roofs in Kulu,” I answered; “this will
limit you a good deal.”
For several mornings, together, we explored bungalows—and I was by no
means sorry to find that, in the eyes of Netta, they were all more or less
found wanting—too small, too damp, too near the river, too stuffy—and I
had made up my mind that the Watsons’ residence (despite its thatch) was
to be Netta’s fate, when one afternoon she hurried in, a little breathless and
dusty, and announced, with a wild wave of her sunshade, “I’ve found it!”
“Where? Do you mean a house?” I exclaimed.
“Yes. What moles we’ve been! At the back of this, down the next turn, at
the cross roads! Most central and suitable. They call it the Red Bungalow.”
“The Red Bungalow,” I repeated reflectively. I had never cast a thought to it
—what is always before one is frequently unnoticed. Also it had been
unoccupied ever since we had come to the station, and as entirely
overlooked as if it had no existence! I had a sort of recollection that there
was some drawback—it was either too large, or too expensive, or too out of
repair.
“It is strange that I never mentioned it,” I said. “But it has had no tenant for
years.”
“Unless I am greatly mistaken, it will have one before long,” rejoined Netta,
with her most definite air. “It looks as if it were just waiting for us—and
had been marked ‘reserved.’”
“Then you have been over it?”
“No, I could not get in, the doors are all bolted, and there seems to be no
chokedar. I wandered round the verandahs, and took stock of the size and
proportions—it stands in an imposing compound. There are the ruins at the
back, mixed up with the remains of a garden—old guava trees, lemon trees,
a vine, and a well. There is a capital place at one side for two Badminton
courts, and I have mentally laid out a rose-garden in front of the portico.”
“How quickly your mind travels!”
“Everything must travel quickly in these days,” she retorted. “We all have to
put on the pace. Just as I was leaving, I met a venerable coolie person, who
informed me that John Mahomed had the keys, so I despatched him to bring
them at once, and promised a rupee for his trouble. Now do, like a good
soul, let us have tea, and start off immediately after to inspect my treasure-
trove!”
“I can promise you a cup of tea in five minutes,” I replied, “but I am not so
certain of your treasure-trove.”
“I am. I generally can tell what suits me at first sight. The only thing I am
afraid of is the rent. Still, in Tommy’s position one must not consider that.
He is obliged to live in a suitable style.”
“The Watsons’ house has often had a staff-tenant. I believe it would answer
all your requirements.”
“Too near the road, and too near the General,” she objected, with a gesture
of impatience. “Ah, here comes tea at last!”
It came, but before I had time to swallow my second cup, I found myself
hustled out of the house by my energetic cousin and en route to her
wonderful discovery—the Red Bungalow.
We had but a short distance to walk, and, often as I had passed the house, I
now gazed at it for the first time with an air of critical interest. In Kulu, for
some unexplained reason, this particular bungalow had never counted; it
was boycotted—no, that is not the word—ignored, as if, like some
undesirable character, it had no place in the station’s thoughts. Nevertheless,
its position was sufficiently prominent—it stood at a point where four ways
met. Two gateless entrances opened into different roads, as if determined to
obtrude upon public attention. Standing aloof between the approaches was
the house—large, red-tiled, and built back in the shape of the letter “T”
from an enormous pillared porch, which, with some tall adjacent trees, gave
it an air of reserve and dignity.
“The coolie with the keys has not arrived,” said Netta, “so I will just take
you round and show you its capabilities myself. Here”—as we stumbled
over some rough grass—“is where I should make a couple of Badminton
courts, and this”—as we came to the back of the bungalow—“is the
garden.”
Yes, here were old choked-up stone water-channels, the traces of walks,
hoary guava and apricot trees, a stone pergola and a dead vine, also a well,
with elaborate tracery, and odd, shapeless mounds of ancient masonry. As
we stood we faced the back verandah of the house. To our right hand lay tall
cork trees, a wide expanse of compound, and the road; to our left, at a
distance, more trees, a high wall, and clustered beneath it the servants’
quarters, the cook-house, and a long range of stables.
It was a fine, important-looking residence, although the stables were almost
roofless and the garden and compound a wilderness, given over to stray
goats and tame lizards.
“Yes, there is only one thing I am afraid of,” exclaimed Netta.
“Snakes?” I suggested. “It looks rather snaky.”
“No, the rent; and here comes the key at last,” and as she spoke a fat young
clerk, on a small yellow pony, trotted quickly under the porch—a voluble
person, who wore spotless white garments, and spoke English with much
fluency.
“I am abject. Please excuse being so tardy. I could not excavate the key; but
at last I got it, and now I will hasten to exhibit premises. First of all, I go
and open doors and windows, and call in the atmosphere—ladies kindly
excuse.” Leaving his tame steed on its honour, the baboo hurried to the
back, and presently we heard the grinding of locks, banging of shutters, and
grating of bolts. Then the door was flung open and we entered, walked (as
is usual) straight into the drawing-room, a fine, lofty, half-circular room,
twice as large and well-proportioned as mine. The drawing-room led into an
equally excellent dining-room. I saw Netta measuring it with her eye, and
she said, “One could easily seat thirty people here, and what a place for a
Christmas-tree!”
The dining-room opened into an immense bedroom which gave directly on
the back verandah, with a flight of shallow steps leading into the garden.
“The nursery,” she whispered; “capital!”
At either side were two other rooms, with bath and dressing-rooms
complete. Undoubtedly it was an exceedingly commodious and well-
planned house.
As we stood once more in the nursery—all the wide doors being open—we
could see directly through the bungalow out into the porch, as the three
large apartments were en suite.
“A draught right through, you see!” she said. “So cool in the hot weather.”
Then we returned to the drawing-room, where I noticed that Netta was
already arranging the furniture with her mental eye. At last she turned to the
baboo and said, “And what is the rent?”
After a moment’s palpable hesitation he replied, “Ninety rupees a month. If
you take it for some time it will be all put in repair and done up.”
“Ninety!” I mentally echoed—and we paid one hundred and forty!
“Does it belong to John Mahomed?” I asked.
“No—to a client.”
“Does he live here?”
“No—he lives far away, in another region; we have never seen him.”
“How long is it since this was occupied?”
“Oh, a good while——”
“Some years?”
“Perhaps,” with a wag of his head.
“Why has it stood empty? Is it unhealthy?” asked Netta.
“Oh no, no. I think it is too majestic, too gigantic for insignificant people.
They like something more altogether and cosy; it is not cosy—it is suitable
to persons like a lady on the General’s staff,” and he bowed himself to
Netta.
I believe she was secretly of his opinion, for already she had assumed the
air of the mistress of the house, and said briskly, “Now I wish to see the
kitchen, and servants’ quarters,” and, picking up her dainty skirts, she led
the way thither through loose stones and hard yellow grass. As I have a
rooted antipathy to dark and uninhabited places, possibly the haunt of
snakes and scorpions, I failed to attend her, but, leaving the baboo to
continue his duty, turned back into the house alone.
I paced the drawing-room, dining-room, the nursery, and as I stood
surveying the long vista of apartments, with the sun pouring into the porch
on one hand, and on the green foliage and baked yellow earth of the garden
on the other, I confessed to myself that Netta was a miracle!
She, a new arrival, had hit upon this excellent and suitable residence; and a
bargain. But, then, she always found bargains; their discovery was her
métier!
As I stood reflecting thus, gazing absently into the outer glare, a dark and
mysterious cloud seemed to fall upon the place, the sun was suddenly
obscured, and from the portico came a sharp little gust of wind that
gradually increased into a long-drawn wailing cry—surely the cry of some
lost soul! What could have put such a hideous idea in my head? But the cry
rang in my ears with such piercing distinctness that I felt myself trembling
from head to foot; in a second the voice had, as it were, passed forth into
the garden and was stifled among the tamarind trees in an agonised wail. I
roused myself from a condition of frightful obsession, and endeavoured to
summon my common sense and self-command. Here was I, a middle-aged
Scotchwoman, standing in this empty bungalow, clutching my garden
umbrella, and imagining horrors!
Such thoughts I must keep exclusively to myself, lest I become the
laughing-stock of a station with a keen sense of the ridiculous.
Yes, I was an imaginative old goose, but I walked rather quickly back into
the porch, and stepped into the open air, with a secret but invincible
prejudice against the Red Bungalow. This antipathy was not shared by
Netta, who had returned from her quest all animation and satisfaction.
“The stables require repair, and some of the go-downs,” she said, “and the
whole house must be recoloured inside, and matted. I will bring my
husband round to-morrow morning,” she announced, dismissing the baboo.
“We will be here at eight o’clock sharp.”
By this I knew—and so did the baboo—that the Red Bungalow was let at
last!
“Well, what do you think of it?” asked Netta triumphantly, as we were
walking home together.
“It is a roomy house,” I admitted, “but there is no office for Tom.”
“Oh, he has the Brigade Office.—Any more objections?”
“A bungalow so long vacant, so entirely overlooked, must have something
against it—and it is not the rent——”
“Nor is it unhealthy,” she argued. “It is quite high, higher than your
bungalow—no water near it, and the trees not too close. I can see that you
don’t like it. Can you give me a good reason?”
“I really wish I could. No, I do not like it—there is something about it that
repels me. You know I’m a Highlander, and am sensitive to impressions.”
“My dear Liz,” and here she came to a dead halt, “you don’t mean me to
suppose that you think it is haunted? Why, this is the twentieth century!”
“I did not say it was haunted”—(I dared not voice my fears)—“but I declare
that I do not like it, and I wish you’d wait; wait only a couple of days, and
I’ll take you to see the Watsons’ bungalow—so sunny, so lived in—always
so cheerful, with a lovely garden, and an office for Tom.”
“I’m not sure that that is an advantage!” she exclaimed with a smile. “It is
not always agreeable to have a man on the premises for twenty-four hours
out of the twenty-four hours!”
“But the Watsons——”
“My dear Liz, if you say another word about the Watsons’ bungalow I shall
have a bad attack of the sulks, and go straight to bed!”
It is needless to mention that Tom was delighted with the bungalow selected
by his ever-clever little wife, and for the next week our own abode was the
resort of tailors, hawkers, butchers, milkmen, furniture-makers, ponies and
cows on sale, and troops of servants in quest of places.
Every day Netta went over to the house to inspect, and to give directions, to
see how the mallees were laying out the garden and Badminton courts, and
the matting people and whitewashers were progressing indoors.
Many hands make light work, and within a week the transformation of the
Red Bungalow was astonishing. Within a fortnight it was complete; the
stables were again occupied—also the new spick-and-span servants’
quarters; Badminton courts were ready to be played upon; the verandah and
porch were gay with palms and plants and parrots, and the drawing-room
was the admiration of all Kulu. Netta introduced plants in pots—pots
actually dressed up in pongee silk!—to the station ladies; her sofa cushions
were frilled, she had quantities of pretty pictures and photos, silver knick-
knacks, and gay rugs.
But before Netta had had the usual name-board—“Major Fellowes,
A.Q.M.G.”—attached to the gate piers of the Red Bungalow, there had been
some demur and remonstrance. My ayah, an old Madrasi, long in my
service, had ventured one day, as she held my hair in her hand, “That new
missus never taking the old Red Bungalow?”
“Yes.”
“My missus then telling her, please, that plenty bad place—oh, so bad! No
one living there this many years.”
“Why—what is it?”
“I not never knowing, only the one word—bad. Oh, my missus! you speak,
never letting these pretty little children go there——”
“But other people have lived there, Mary——”
“Never long—so people telling—the house man paint bungalow all so nice
—same like now—they make great bargain—so pleased. One day they go
away, away, away, never coming back. Please, please,” and she stooped and
kissed my hand, “speak that master, tell him—bad bungalow.”
Of course I pooh-poohed the subject to Mary, who actually wept, good kind
creature, and as she did my hair had constantly to dry her eyes on her saree.
And, knowing how futile a word to Tom would prove, I once more attacked
Netta. I said, “Netta, I’m sure you think I’m an ignorant, superstitious
imbecile, but I believe in presentiments. I have a presentiment, dear, about
that Bungalow—do give it up to please and, yes, comfort me——”
“What! my beautiful find—the best house in Kulu—my bargain?”
“You may find it a dear bargain!”
“Not even to oblige you, dear Liz, can I break off my agreement, and I have
really set my heart on your bête noire. I am so, so sorry,” and she came over
and caressed me.
I wonder if Netta in her secret heart suspected that I, the Colonel’s wife,
might be a little jealous that the new arrival had secured a far more
impressive looking abode than her own, and for this mean reason I
endeavoured to persuade her to “move on.”
However, her mind must have been entirely disabused of this by a lady on
whom we were calling, who said:
“Oh, Mrs. Fellowes, have you got a house yet, or will you wait for the
Watsons’? Such a——”
“I am already suited,” interrupted Netta. “We have found just the thing—
not far from my cousin’s, too—a fine, roomy, cheerful place, with a huge
compound; we are already making the garden.”
“Roomy—large compound; near Mrs. Drummond,” she repeated with
knitted brow. “No—oh, surely you do not mean the Red Bungalow?”
“Yes, that is its name; I am charmed with it, and so lucky to find it.”
“No difficulty in finding it, dear Mrs. Fellowes, but I believe the difficulty
is in remaining there.”
“Do you mean that it’s haunted?” enquired Netta with a rather superior air.
“Something of that sort—the natives call it ‘the devil’s house.’ A terrible
tragedy happened there long ago—so long ago that it is forgotten; but you
will find it almost impossible to keep servants!”
“You are certainly most discouraging, but I hope some day you will come
and dine with us, and see how comfortable we are!”
There was a note of challenge in this invitation, and I could see with the
traditional “half-eye” that Mrs. Dodd and Mrs. Fellowes would scarcely be
bosom friends.
Nor was this the sole warning.
At the club a very old resident, wife of a Government employé, who had
spent twenty years in Kulu, came and seated herself by me one morning
with the air of a person who desired to fulfil a disagreeable duty.
“I am afraid you will think me presuming, Mrs. Drummond, but I feel that I
ought to speak. Do you know that the house your cousin has taken is said to
be unlucky? The last people only remained a month, though they got it for
next to nothing—a mere song.”
“Yes, I’ve heard of these places, and read of them, too,” I replied, “but it
generally turns out that someone has an interest in keeping it empty;
possibly natives live there.”
“Anywhere but there!” she exclaimed. “Not a soul will go near it after
night-fall—there is not even the usual chokedar——”
“What is it? What is the tale?”
“Something connected with those old mounds of brickwork, and the well. I
think a palace or a temple stood on the spot thousands of years ago, when
Kulu was a great native city.
“Do try and dissuade your cousin from going there; she will find her
mistake sooner or later. I hope you won’t think me very officious, but she is
young and happy, and has two such dear children, especially the little boy.”
Yes, especially the little boy! I was devoted to Guy—my husband, too. We
had bought him a pony and a tiny monkey, and were only too glad to keep
him and Baba for a few days when their parents took the great step and
moved into the Red Bungalow.
In a short time all was in readiness; the big end room made a delightful
nursery; the children had also the run of the back verandah and the garden,
and were soon completely and happily at home.
An inhabited house seems so different to the same when it stands silent,
with closed doors—afar from the sound of voices and footsteps. I could
scarcely recognise Netta’s new home. It was the centre of half the station
gaieties—Badminton parties twice a week, dinners, “Chotah Hazra”
gatherings on the great verandah, and rehearsals for a forthcoming play; the
pattering of little feet, servants, horses, cows, goats, dogs, parrots, all
contributed their share to the general life and stir. I went over to the
Bungalow almost daily: I dined, I breakfasted, I had tea, and I never saw
anything but the expected and the commonplace, yet I failed to eradicate
my first instinct, my secret apprehension and aversion. Christmas was over,
the parties, dinners and teas were among memories of the past; we were
well advanced in the month of February, when Netta, the triumphant,
breathed her first complaint. The servants—excellent servants, with long
and bonâ fide characters—arrived, stayed one week, or perhaps two, and
then came and said, “Please I go!”
None of them remained in the compound at night, except the horsekeepers
and an orderly; they retired to more congenial quarters in an adjoining
bazaar, and the maddening part was that they would give no definite name
or shape to their fears—they spoke of “It” and a “Thing”—a fearsome
object, that dwelt within and around the Bungalow.
The children’s ayah, a Madras woman, remained loyal and staunch; she
laughed at the Bazaar tales and their reciters; and, as her husband was the
cook, Netta was fairly independent of the cowardly crew who nightly fled
to the Bazaar.
Suddenly the ayah, the treasure, fell ill of fever—the really virulent fever
that occasionally seizes on natives of the country, and seems to lick up their
very life. As my servants’ quarters were more comfortable—and I am
something of a nurse—I took the invalid home, and Netta promoted her
understudy (a local woman) temporarily into her place. She was a
chattering, gay, gaudy creature, that I had never approved, but Netta would
not listen to any advice, whether with respect to medicines, servants, or
bungalows. Her choice in the latter had undoubtedly turned out well, and
she was not a little exultant, and bragged to me that she never left it in
anyone’s power to say, “There—I told you so!”
It was Baba’s birthday—she was two—a pretty, healthy child, but for her
age backward: beyond “Dadda,” “Mamma,” and “Ayah,” she could not say
one word. However, as Tom cynically remarked, “she was bound to make
up for it by and by!”
It was twelve o’clock on this very warm morning when I took my umbrella
and topee and started off to help Netta with her preparations for the
afternoon. The chief feature of the entertainment was to be a bran pie.
I found my cousin hard at work when I arrived. In the verandah a great
bath-tub full of bran had been placed on a table, and she was draping the
said tub with elegant festoons of pink glazed calico—her implement a
hammer and tacks—whilst I burrowed into the bran, and there interred the
bodies of dolls and cats and horses, and all manner of pleasant surprises. We
were making a dreadful litter, and a considerable noise, when suddenly
above the hammering I heard a single sharp cry.
“Listen!” I said.
“Oh, Baba is awake—naughty child—and she will disturb her brother,”
replied the mother, selecting a fresh tack. “The ayah is there. Don’t go.”
“But it had such an odd, uncanny sound,” I protested.
“Dear old Liz! how nervous you are! Baba’s scream is something between a
whistle of an express and a fog-horn. She has abnormal lung power—and
to-day she is restless and upset by her birthday—and her teeth. Your fears
——”
Then she stopped abruptly, for a loud, frantic shriek, the shriek of extreme
mortal terror, now rose high above her voice, and, throwing the hammer
from her, Netta fled into the drawing-room, overturning chairs in her route,
dashed across the drawing-room, and burst into the nursery, from whence
came these most appalling cries. There, huddled together, we discovered the
two children on the table which stood in the middle of the apartment. Guy
had evidently climbed up by a chair, and dragged his sister along with him.
It was a beautiful afternoon, the sun streamed in upon them, and the room,
as far as we could see, was empty. Yes, but not empty to the trembling little
creatures on the table, for with wide, mad eyes they seemed to follow the
motion of a something that was creeping round the room close to the wall,
and I noticed that their gaze went up and down, as they accompanied its
progress with starting pupils and gasping breaths.
“Oh! what is it, my darling?” cried Netta, seizing Guy, whilst I snatched at
Baba.
He stretched himself stiffly in her arms, and, pointing with a trembling
finger to a certain spot, gasped, “Oh, Mummy! look, look, look!” and with
the last word, which was a shriek of horror, he fell into violent convulsions.
But look as we might, we could see nothing, save the bare matting and the
bare wall. What frightful object had made itself visible to these innocent
children has never been discovered to the present day.
Little Guy, in spite of superhuman efforts to save him, died of brain fever,
unintelligible to the last; the only words we could distinguish among his
ravings were, “Look, look, look! Oh, Mummy! look, look, look!” and as for
Baba, whatever was seen by her is locked within her lips, for she remains
dumb to the present day.
The ayah had nothing to disclose; she could only beat her head upon the
ground and scream, and declare that she had just left the children for a
moment to speak to the milkman.
But other servants confessed that the ayah had been gossiping in the cook-
house for more than half an hour. The sole living creature that had been
with the children when “It” had appeared to them, was Guy’s little pet
monkey, which was subsequently found under the table quite dead.
At first I was afraid that after the shock of Guy’s death poor Netta would
lose her reason. Of course they all came to us, that same dreadful afternoon,
leaving the birthday feast already spread, the bran pie in the verandah, the
music on the piano; never had there been such a hasty flight, such a
domestic earthquake. We endeavoured to keep the mysterious tragedy to
ourselves. Little Guy had brain fever; surely it was natural that relations
should be together in their trouble, and I declared that I, being a noted
nurse, had bodily carried off the child, who was followed by the whole
family.
People talked of “A stroke of the sun,” but I believe something of the truth
filtered into the Bazaar—where all things are known. Shortly after little
Guy’s death Netta took Baba home, declaring she would never, never return
to India, and Tom applied for and obtained a transfer to another station. He
sold off the household furniture, the pretty knick-knacks, the pictures, all
that had gone to make Netta’s house so attractive, for she could not endure
to look on them again. They had been in that house. As for the Red
Bungalow, it is once more closed, and silent. The squirrels and hoo-poos
share the garden, the stables are given over to scorpions, the house to white
ants. On application to John Mahomed, anyone desirous of becoming a
tenant will certainly find that it is still to be had for a mere song!
 X
THE SCARECROW
E L , Esq., B.A., Collector of Munser, lounged in a long chair in
his verandah, enjoying an excellent cheroot; and as he had but recently
despatched a satisfactory day’s work and a fairly satisfactory meal, the
condition of his mind was serene.
Lovett was a clever, hard-working civilian—to whom the adjective “rising”
had been applied; he was thirty years of age, heir to a nice property—and
unmarried.
In a fair-haired, grave-eyed style the collector was not ill-looking, strong to
hold his own with mankind in club, cricket-field, or cutcherry; but in the
society of ladies, he—so to speak—went to pieces, and became pathetically
anxious to please—nervous, sensitive, and shy.
The years he had spent in an out-of-the-way district had ill-prepared him for
his present position, where, advanced to a large station, he found himself
within the circuit of those rays which beat upon an important official, and
the object of benevolent interest to ladies both young and old.
Lovett was not alone on the present occasion; the slight lad who was
strutting up and down the verandah, with his hands in his pockets, and a
cheroot in his mouth, was his youngest brother, Bobbie, midshipman on
H.M.S. Bobadil, then on the East Indian station, who had obtained two
days’ leave ashore, and had run down from Bombay to pay his relation a
visit.
Bobby was “a pretty boy” with a pair of mischievous, long-lashed eyes, a
fresh complexion, and a crop of curly chestnut hair; he was also a youth
with a bold, enterprising character, and a peculiarly active mind.
“I say, old man,” he exclaimed, suddenly accosting his elder, “you seem to
have done yourself pretty well in this berth! A 1 bungalow—furnished and
fitted out first-class, with sofas, cushions, and lampshades—there is even a
tea-cosy, and a piano!”
“The last tenant was married,” explained Lovett, “and I took over
everything, just as it stood, down to the matting.”
“Then you have a capital cook, a fine trapper, two polo ponies, lots of
shooting in the district, not a debt or care in the world—I wish I were in
your shoes.”
“By Jove! sometimes I wish you were!” was the unexpected rejoinder.
“What do you mean? I thought your luck was dead in when you got this
move—an awfully good thing.”
“In some ways—too much of a good thing.”
“Pray explain this dark saying!”
“Too many women.”
Bobby burst into a shout of laughter, and then exclaimed, “I say, you must
be hard up for something to grumble at.”
“Well, I’m bothered out of my life—and sometimes I think I’ll have to
marry one of the lot, to keep the others off.”
“Come now, Ted! you are not so attractive as all that! One would suppose
you were a pot of honey. I say, you’re chaffing!” and the younger Lovett sat
down cross-legged on a chair, rested his elbows on the back, and stared at
his brother with round, twinkling eyes.
“Chaffing, no! This station is overrun with ladies. The good old days when
a white woman was a rara avis departed sixty years ago. Even within the
last ten, matters have gone from bad to worse—in the way of imported
spins. People then had out their relations—now they open their arms to all
the world, and take in lodgers—I mean paying guests! Guests, whose one
idea is that the great Indian Empire is merely run in order to afford facilities
for flirtation and matrimony: and it is not the girls themselves who are the
plague—it is the chaperones, and mothers, and aunts.—Oh, bring it up!” he
added in Hindustani, as a smart peon, with a brass badge on his belt,
salaamed at the foot of the steps, letter in hand.
This letter Lovett tore open, cast his eyes over it, and called out “Salaam,”
and the messenger, with another profound salutation, resumed his shoes,
and clattered out of sight.
“Now here is a sample,” said Lovett, holding out the “chit” to Bobby, who
made a long arm for it, and presently read aloud:
“M M .L ,
“Mother desires me to write and remind you that you dine with
us to-morrow—this time no excuse will avail you. I am sorry to
say I have again given my tiresome pony a sore back; will you
lend me ‘Pinkatee’?—my saddle fits her as if it were made for
her. I will send over the syce at three o’clock this afternoon. Do
not trouble to answer, but say ‘Salaam’ if you are going to be a
dear. I do hope I shall see you at the polo.
“Ever yours most sincerely,
“T A. T .”
“I shouldn’t call you a dear, but an ass!” announced Bobby, crumpling up
the note. “Why do you lend the animal?”
“Because it is less trouble in the long run——”
“But riding a man’s pony is almost the same as announcing that you are
‘walking out.’”
“They all ride my ponies—so there is safety in a multitude!”
“And who are the multitude?”
“Well, there are Colonel and Mrs. Tompkins—they have two daughters, a
niece, and a paying guest. The opium wallah has three daughters; Mrs.
Briton, wife of the civil engineer, harbours two friends; the Padre’s wife has
two nieces; and the wife of the Major is expecting a relation.”
“Hullo, what’s all this hubbub inside?” enquired Bobby, as the sound of
many subdued voices, a scuffling and moving of furniture, came from
within.
“Wait and you will see,” replied his brother calmly.
In a moment the chick over the drawing-room door was pushed aside, and
two bare-legged coolies came grunting forth backwards; then a portion of
the piano—finally the whole instrument—emerged; it was carried by six
men, who subsequently bore it away out of the compound, headed by a
majestic butler in a gigantic turban.
“I have seen,” declared Bobby, “and now await information.”
“The piano has been borrowed by Mrs. Briton—she is having a musical At
Home.”
“How often do you lend it?”
“Well, you see, as I don’t play or use it myself—like a popular novel, it is
almost always ‘out.’”
“I say,” exclaimed Bobby, “here is someone coming—I’m off,” and without
further hesitation he bolted into the bungalow, and, from behind the chick,
beheld two ladies drive up in a high dogcart. They remained talking to the
unhappy collector for fully twenty minutes, whilst he stood before them,
bare-headed, courteous, resigned.
“You’re bringing it all on yourself!” commented the listener, when they
departed. “You are ten times too agreeable. I heard you agreeing to give a
picnic, and offering the loan of your ice machine. If they came and lived
here I would not pity you—you encourage them!”
“How can a man be rude to women in his own house, you young savage,
and how can he refuse things that are asked for point-blank?”
“They wanted you to invite them in—twice they told you they had had no
tea.”
“I could not well offer them hospitality, when you were lurking behind the
chick—could I? Here comes another chit! From Mrs. Trotter. Can I spare
them my dirzee for a week?—and will I go over and dine quietly, and bring
my brother?—So they have found you out!”
“Well, I’m not on! this is the only evening we have—I’m off to-morrow;
and if the lady comes round to fetch you by force, I shall make you fast
with the punkah rope.”

“I now grasp the whole question,” announced young Lovett sententiously,

as he and his brother dined together, “you are afraid of your life of all these
good ladies; a small station where there were only three or four Europeans
has ruined your nerve—and here you say ‘yes’ to everything. You cannot
say ‘no.’ All the women know it, and think you so good-natured, so
amiable, so—charming—such an acquisition; they told me so, on the club
verandah; they nearly mobbed me! Of course you are the most eligible man
in Munser, and you will never leave it a bachelor—alive! What would you
give these kind Mammas to leave you in peace?”
“Anything! even to the half of my pay!”
“Give me a new sporting rifle, and I’ll do it.”
“Bobby, don’t be an ass!”
“No, bar all chaff—I don’t mean murder!—but if you will order me an
express, I will guarantee to relieve you of every single invitation, and to rid
you of ladies’ society for ever and a day; they won’t come near you!”
“You speak as if you were a species of insecticide.”
“I shall prove as efficient as the best Keating’s—and deliver you from this
plague of women.”
“When?”
“Ah, that depends!—you must leave me to do it in my own good time, and
my own good way—but it shall be done. I’ll never forget how Mrs.
Tompkins bore down on you to-night like an old three-decker, and boarded
you with grappling irons, and how the little fair girl came, and cut you out
—to Badminton—from under her heavy guns; and Mrs. Briton assured me
that she takes a motherly interest in you, and that her niece Julia thinks you
too fascinating for words. Of course you are too civil by half.”
“No—in that lies my sole safety. I do my best to be civil to them all—I
make no dangerous distinctions, but it is killing work!—like keeping half a
dozen balls in the air.”

Miss Dacre, the sister of Mrs. Lawrence (wife of a Major in the Buffers),
arrived at Munser early in the season. She was a graceful, dark-eyed girl,
endowed with an unusual share of vivacity and charm, who gravely assured
her sister that she had not travelled to the East in order to be wooed and
wed, and that any attempt to find her a husband would be fruitless, if not
disastrous.
“Everyone seems to think that when a girl goes to India she puts herself up
in the marriage market!” she declared. “Well, my dear, there is a reserve on
me!”
Ida Dacre was fully as quick as Bobby Lovett in grasping the position of the
collector, and she (privately) made great fun of the little tin god and his
worshippers, and held herself aloof from him, in a manner so remarkable
that his interest was awakened. “Here, at least,” he said to himself, “is one
girl who pointedly avoids me—snubs me—when we do meet, and plainly
cannot endure the sight of me! I wonder what I have done, or left undone?”
Miss Dacre had expected the much-sought-after gentleman to be
abominably conceited, egotistical and spoiled, but one day, when they were
both sheltering in a “tope” from a shower, she was agreeably surprised to
discover that his opinion of himself was of the humblest—that he had been
at school—and in the same house—with her pet brother, and that he really
was not at all bad! She suffered him to ride back with her to the
cantonment, and at an early date permitted her sister to invite him to dinner.
Miss Dacre was a pretty girl, and an accomplished musician, but she had a
mischievous sense of humour and a witty tongue. She teased the little tin
god; she flouted him, and repelled him with her jeers, whilst her merry,
mocking eyes held him fast. Edgar Lovett became her slave—he was
desperately in love, but dared not declare his sentiments, the lady being so
perplexingly reserved. Oh, if he only had one ray of hope he would have
spoken—but his goddess gave no sign. She rode with him, and quarrelled,
and danced, and laughed, and mocked, and argued—and drove the poor
fellow distracted.
He had frequently, but vainly, invited Miss Dacre and her sister to come to
tea in his bungalow, and to inspect and borrow his books. He promised
them a tempting exhibition of all his latest publications: after long demur, a
date was positively fixed. Unfortunately, just before this happy event,
Lovett was obliged to leave the cantonment for two days’ official duty in
the district. His business accomplished, he returned to Munser in a fever of
anxiety. His train was behind time, and he was desperately afraid that he
would arrive too late to receive his honoured and important guests.
Outside the station Lovett looked in vain for his smart dogcart and fast
stepper—instead of which he found one of his own peons awaiting him,
with a dusty old gharry.
“What is the meaning of this?” he demanded, in imperious Hindustani,
“where is the cart?”
“Light of the World,” replied the man, “by your favour, the Missy Sahib
hath taken it.”
“Missy—what Miss Sahib?”
“The Missy who has been at your honour’s house this two days.”
Lovett sprang into the gharry shouting the word “Chullo!” and was soon
swept out of the station, in a cloud of dust.
Ten minutes’ galloping brought him to where his own trim yet dignified
bungalow stood, in a large compound, within a few yards of the principal
highroad; and throwing a rupee to the driver, he dashed up the steps, and
flung into the drawing-room. No, they had not arrived—the house was
empty. It was after six o’clock, and here the bearer appeared—grave-eyed,
and with a troubled mien.
“Did two ladies come for tea?” inquired Lovett.
“No, Huzoor, but one lady been here two days; breakfast, tiffin, and
dinner.”
“What?”
“Yes, she telling me she is the Sahib’s—cousin—same like sister—and
come from England.”
“There must be some mistake,” muttered Lovett, staring at the scattered
cushions, the crumpled newspapers, and stumps of cigarettes which littered
his usually neat verandah.
“Here, the Missy now coming!” announced the bearer, and he indicated
with a tragic finger the dogcart, spanking down the road, in which sat a
slim, upright, female form, wearing a jaunty sailor-hat and a gay pink frock.
The dogcart rattled into the compound, and up to the steps, and an
absolutely strange girl called out to the bewildered Lovett:
“Hullo, so there you are! So glad to see you at last!”
She threw the reins to the syce, jumped down, and was presently shaking
the collector’s limp, reluctant hand.
“Now come inside,” she said, taking him by the arm, and lifting the chick,
“and I’ll tell you all about it—I daresay you are a little bit surprised?”
Lovett, dumbfounded, stood speechless, for the moment mentally stunned,
staring into the smiling face and bold, saucy eyes of his companion.
A thick curly fringe of yellow hair peeped out beneath the sailor-hat; her
dress, though merely cotton, was elaborately trimmed, and frilled; round her
neck was a huge lace ruffle.
Her manner was but too assured—and she was apparently quite sane.
“You have heard of the Dales, your cousins?” she resumed.
He nodded.
“Well, they are my cousins too. I came out to stay with friends—not far
from here—and they have measles, and could not take me in. So I cast
about what to do, and thought of you, Teddy Lovett. Everyone knows how
good-natured you are, and such a ladies’ man—and so here I am, taking you
by storm! By the way, can I have a whisky and soda?”
“Certainly. Boy, peg loa!”
The bearer promptly entered, and the refreshment was presented to the lady,
who swallowed half a tumblerful at a gulp.
“Of course,” she resumed with a smirk, “if I were at home I could not billet
myself on you like this. But in India, I believe, there are no silly
conventions; the Dales said you were an awfully good sort, and——”
“And of course,” broke in Lovett, “I am glad to have it in my power to
oblige any friend of theirs——”
“Cousin,” corrected the lady.
“But India is not at all so unconventional as you suppose, Miss—er——”
“Ruby Scarlett,” she supplemented quickly.
“And so, Miss Scarlett, I will find quarters elsewhere, and leave you the
house to yourself—until your friends think it possible to receive you. If you
want anything you will hear of me at the Dâk Bungalow—and meanwhile
pray make yourself quite at home.”
“Thanks, awfully—you are really too dear and kind for words! By rights, I
should go to the Dâk Bungalow, but I’m a little afraid of the fowl! I don’t
know why, but one always hears that one should give a Dâk Bungalow fowl
a wide berth. I suppose they are savage?”
“If you will excuse me, I will go and make some arrangements,” rejoined
Lovett, in a chilly voice, totally ignoring her question; and with a bow he
turned to depart. As he reached the door, his ears were saluted by a shrill
whistle. He looked quickly round, and beheld Miss Ruby Scarlett, minus
hat and wig—and, grinning above her white ruffle, the impudent face of his
brother Bobby!
“Took a jolly good rise out of you, didn’t I?” he cried.
“Yes,” with an air of relief; “but what in heaven’s name is the meaning of
this dressing-up, and tom-foolery?”
“Sit down there and have a cheroot, and pull yourself together, old man, and
you shall hear. I declare you look—completely shattered!”
“Enough to shatter anyone!” pointing to his brother’s costume. “What does
it all mean? I’m no good at dumb crambo, or charades.”
“It means, dear brother, that I am here as your ‘scarecrow.’ My office is to
keep the birds off—in other words, the ladies, and I have succeeded to a
miracle!”
“Good Lord, Bobby, what have you been up to?” demanded Lovett, in
genuine alarm.
“Well, listen to my little tale”; crossing his legs, and proceeding with an air
of easy narration. “I have earned that rifle nobly—as you shall hear.”
“Go on,” said his brother huskily, “tell me the worst—and get it over.”
“The worst?” echoed Bobby. “There is no worst! It’s the best joke I’ve ever
known, bar none—a screaming farce.
“We are great at theatricals on the Bobadil, quite a floating Haymarket. We
had been playing a piece called ‘Topsy-Turvy’ in which I had a star part,
first leading lady, and I yearned to show myself to you—and take you in. So
when we got to Bombay this cruise, I put in for a week ashore, collected a
box of properties, borrowed the bearer of a chum in the Yacht Club, and
persuaded him to bring along his old wife as my ayah. Then we all took the
train for Munser. I made up in the carriage—started a man in flannels,
stepped out a giddy girl in frills and curls! I declare when the bearer came
to the door, and saw me, he nearly had a fit! Well, I drove straight up here
and I was awfully sold not to find you; but I sent them all flying about, and
ordered tea in the verandah. Presently I went out, and spread myself there,
in a sort of blazing scarlet tea-gown—a thing you could see a mile off! It
had the desired effect—it fetched the station! They rode, and biked, and
drove by—all staring, in the rudest and most shameless manner. I kissed my
hand to one of the men—he looked like the Padre; another was for coming
in—but I waved him off!”
Lovett’s half-stifled groan was unheeded, and possibly unheard.
“The funniest thing was a landau, packed full of women—an excited old
lady and some girls. They went by at a trot, then turned, and came back at a
walk; finally, and lastly, a crawl. I believe they found it impossible to realise
me! The old girl put up a big double eyeglass and fixed me with an
expression of such ferocity, that in self-defence I snatched a saucer, stuck it
in my eye, and gazed back with such killing effect that she collapsed—
completely repulsed—and shouted to the coachman, ‘Full steam ahead!’
leaving me with the honours of war! Then, yesterday, I put on my own togs,
and went for a ride in the morning, and called in at the club. There were a
few men there, discussing the figure in the collector’s verandah. They were
inclined to have it that it was stuffed! Of course this point of view was fatal
to my scheme. So yesterday evening I turned out in the dogcart in a flaring
hat and frock, and spanked about the station, and down to the polo, and up
to the cricket-field—not much sign of a stuffed figure there. Several people
accosted me, but I only replied in French. Thanks to our nurse I speak it like
a native. I smoked a cigarette, and dashed recklessly about the cantonment
—and have, I flatter myself, given them something to talk about. This
afternoon I was feeling rather dull, and was lying on a lounge, reading and
half-asleep, and wondering when you would appear, when the bearer
entered, and whispered that two Mem Sahibs were in the drawing-room—
come to tea! I pulled myself together, and peeped through a hole in the
purdah. There was the Major’s wife, and another lady, a tall, dark girl, with
a ripping figure, cruising about the room as if the place belonged to her!
She was examining your little family gods, photos, pet ink-bottle, books,
and your last new photo just arrived——”
“Well?” demanded his brother breathlessly.
“Well, I ordered in tea, and hurried off to my bower to titivate—as here I
was at close quarters, you see, and had to be careful! I settled on my wig
and hat, lace tie, and bead chains; I powdered my nose, and put a good bit
of colour on my cheeks—for it was now going to be war to the knife! These
women had boldly boarded the ship, and I was determined to scuttle their
craft.”
“Oh, Bobby, you idiot! you have ruined me!”
“Not a bit of it. Be calm, and listen. When I pranced into the room the two
ladies stared as if I were some wild beast. ‘So pleased to see you,’ I said;
‘so sweet and good of you to call on me! I’ve been feeling a bit chippy all
by my little lone.’
“‘We did not know we were to have this pleasure,’ said the dark girl,
breathing hard, and white as a sheet—very angry, I could see. ‘Mr. Lovett
invited us over to tea this afternoon and to see his books.’
“‘His books!’ I rejoined. ‘What an imposter! His only books are woman’s
looks!’
“‘Indeed,’ she snapped. ‘Nevertheless, I notice a good many volumes here,’
and she pointed to the shelves that line this room.
“‘Mr. Lovett, I gather, is not at home,’ said Mrs. Lawrence, speaking for the
first time, and looking as stiff as a ramrod.
“‘Alas, no!’ I replied in my most effective theatrical manner.”
Lovett senior had jumped to his feet, and was now pacing the room, whilst
Lovett junior, lolling in a long chair, with a cigarette between his fingers,
related his experience with unquestionable unction.
“I went on to say that my name was Ruby Scarlett, that I had come out to
‘do’ India, and as I had known Mr. Lovett very, very intimately at home, my
first visit was naturally to him; and I was frightfully disappointed to have
lost two days of his society—but I was expecting him every moment.
“‘Did he know you were coming to-day?’ the dark one asked me point-
blank, and her eyes were so piercing I could not bring out a lie, and so I
said:
“‘No, I am a pleasant surprise! Now,’ I added, fumbling for the tea-pot, ‘let
me give you some tea. Mr. Lovett is my cousin, I want to do the honours of
his house nicely.’
“But they would not stay—not a little bit of it; nothing would induce them
to remain, and they were so stiff and fierce they riled me, and I said:
“‘Ah, I see how it is! Perhaps you’d rather have something else—whisky
and soda—and cigarettes. Pray don’t hesitate; really, I’m not a bit prudish.’
“‘No, thank you,’ said the dark one, ‘I do not smoke—nor do I ever drink
whisky and soda. We are immensely obliged to you for so kindly doing the
honours of your cousin’s house—we had no conception of the agreeable
surprise Mr. Lovett had arranged for us—or that he had such a refined and
distinguished visitor! Good-afternoon.’ And with that, my dear sir, she
made me a most elegant bow, and sailed out, followed by her sister! If ever
I saw two women shaking the dust off their feet, as they left your
compound, it was those ladies. I expect they came to borrow your piano, or
a pony, or your cook. Well, I flatter myself they won’t trouble you again!”
Lovett was now sitting down, with his head between his hands, in an
attitude that expressed the most measureless despair!
“Hullo, old boy!” cried his brother, wheeling about, “what’s up? What has
happened?”
“Everything that could spoil my life has happened,” he said, raising his face
to his brother’s astonished gaze. “You have ruined me! Yes, this is the result
of your infernal practical joking, and tom-fool craze.”
“My what-t? I don’t understand,” stammered Bobby. “When I was here
before, you were nearly crazy with all this plague of women. I thought if I
came down, and dressed up a bit, it would be a lark, and——”
“And——?”
“Well, I see I have gone too far, and I’m awfully sorry; but it was such
splendid fun—I’ve never known anything to touch it.”
“Play to you, and death to me!”
“Of course I’ve overdone it. I kept acting, and feeling as if I were on the
stage. I forgot my audience. I’m frightfully sorry, old boy; what can I do to
make amends?”
“Nothing whatever, the mischief is done—and of all people Mrs. Lawrence
and her sister! Their visit was long promised—they have never come
before, often as I asked them.”
“Then you wanted them to come?”
“There is nothing in the world I want so much as for Miss Dacre to come
here—and stay for good. She is the only girl in the world for me.”
“Oh, my hairy aunt! And I’ve put my foot in it nicely!”
“She came out since your last trip, and was always very cool and reserved,
yet the first day I saw her I knew she was my fate. I’d have spoken long
ago, only she never gave me the slightest encouragement. By degrees, I got
to know her better. I was invited there, and as a great favour she promised
to come here, and choose some books. I looked on this as a hopeful step—a
good omen. It was arranged that she and her sister were to come to-day—
my beastly train was three hours late. Well, she came, and found you,
painted, and bragging, and offering cigarettes and whisky! Do you think she
will ever speak to me again? She will believe I have insulted her on
purpose. You’d better go back to your ship, Bobby; you have done enough
mischief to last for some time.”
“I must go to-night, anyhow,” rejoined Bobby, “my leave is up,” and
gathering up his hat and wig he scampered out of the room.
Once in his own apartment, Bobby lit another cigarette, and sat down to
meditate. His round, merry face looked unusually grave and thoughtful. At
last he had made up his mind. He called his bearer, and ordered a gharry.
Then he replaced his wig and hat and veil, desiring his servant to pack his
effects and leave out his own clothes. Having given these orders, he
scrambled into the conveyance, and told the man to drive to Major
Lawrence’s—“Jeldi!”

As was only to be expected, Miss Dacre and her sister returned from their
unpleasant encounter in a condition of high and talkative indignation.
They were seated in the verandah, still discussing their amazing experience,
when Miss Dacre, suddenly pointing with a trembling hand, exclaimed:
“Why, I believe the creature is actually coming over here!”
“She is,” assented Mrs. Lawrence. “I recognise her pink frock. She is
returning our call—like Royalty—within the hour. Fly, fly, Ida, and tell the
bearer ‘Darwaza-Bund!’”
But unfortunately Ida was too late—one moment too late. Miss Scarlett had
already descended, had bustled up the steps, and screamed out:
“I say, I want to speak to you, Miss Dacre! I wish to see you alone!”
Miss Dacre drew herself up; her face and air stiffened.
“Please, please,” urged the caller, under her breath; “it is of the greatest
importance.”
“Oh, very well, come into the dining-room,” said the other, with a
somewhat ungracious air. What could this fearful person possibly have to
say to her—alone! As soon as they had entered the room the visitor began:
“Mr. Lovett has returned. He is raging mad with me. I’ve made one of my
usual awful blunders, and I’ve come over here post-haste to apologise to
you.”
Miss Dacre, still standing, merely bowed her head like a sea-tossed iceberg.
“I got hold of the wrong end of the stick!” resumed the stranger, “and now I
want to explain. You see—I’m Lovett’s brother—just dressed up, and, as he
says—playing the fool!”
Miss Dacre stared for a moment—then as he tore off his hat and wig, and
stood revealed, she suddenly sat down and burst into a scream of hysterical
laughter—the laughter of misery relieved.
“Well, I’m awfully glad you are taking it like that!” he said, also seating
himself, “and I do hope you and your sister will forgive me.”
“But what possessed you to do it?” she gasped out.
“Oh, I’m always doing queer things. I’ve loved playing jokes ever since I
could speak. I act a bit, and as I’m rather short and smooth-faced, in the
ship’s theatricals I play the young lady. I am quite a star! I’ve just come
ashore from our last cruise, where I made a splendid hit as Miss Ruby
Scarlett!”
“But what put it into your head to play the part here?” demanded the girl.
“Well, now,” drawing his chair six inches nearer, and dropping his voice
into a key of easy confidence, “you know my brother Ted, what an awfully
soft-hearted, good-natured, unselfish beggar he is? He was always the same,
and when I stopped here some months ago I found he was just preyed upon
by half the ladies in the station. One wanted his ponies, another his dirzee, a
third his piano, and so on—and all desired his company! I declare he could
not call his soul his own. He is stiff enough with men—but with women he
is just like a bit of putty. He is afraid of you all—he respects the lot of you!
You see, we have no sisters, and he is so chivalrous and humble that you
impose upon him! He was having rather a bad time when I came—a chit or
a message or a call every ten minutes—and so I offered to rid him of the
plague of women—half in joke, half in earnest, you see. Then I was so
delighted with myself as Miss Ruby Scarlett, that a brilliant idea struck me.
I’d rush down to Munser for a couple of days—take a rise out of him, and
scare away his visitors!”
“Yes,” assented the lady, and her eyes danced.
“You agree with me it was a temptation! He was away, as you know, and I
played, in one respect, to an empty house, but I had ripping fun, and I’ve
scandalised his bearer nearly to death. Well, now Edgar is back. I took him
in properly at first. Lord! you should have seen his face! and heard his
frosty welcome! When I discovered myself, at first he was shocked. I’m
used to that—that is nothing—but when he heard of your and your sister’s
call, he was most frightfully cut up. I never saw him so bowled over. He has
told me to clear! But before I depart to-night—and I must—leave up—I
want to make a clean breast, and apologise to you.”
“But why more to me than to my sister?”
“My dear Miss Dacre, though you ask the question you know the answer.
Because Edgar thinks there is no one in all the world like you. I suppose he
has not dared to tell you himself, but I tell you—he is a gone coon!” Miss
Dacre suddenly became scarlet. “I—I—mean that he loves you with all his
heart and soul, and all that sort of thing. He has never cared a snap for any
girl before—and never will again—and I’ve been and gone and ruined his
life! Oh, Miss Dacre,” suddenly pouncing on her hand, “do give me a little,
little scrap of hope to take him—you don’t know what a good fellow he is
—then he’ll forgive me, and I’ll cut my cable with such a jolly light heart!”
Ida Dacre stared. This was her first proposal, and it was being made second-
hand, by an impudent, curly-haired middy, masquerading in a gaudy cotton
frock and mittens.
No, no, the whole thing was too much like a burlesque! Bobby—she had
heard of him—was once more imagining himself behind the footlights, and
playing a part. She made a violent effort, and dragged away her hand.
“I think your high spirits run away with you, Mr. Lovett,” she said stiffly. “I
forgive you for your joke—but I really cannot suffer you to take any further
liberties. Let me advise you to resume your own identity—and to cut your
cable without delay.”
Bobby flushed to the roots of his rust-coloured hair; he gulped down
something in his throat, and said:
“I know quite well that I deserve to be put in irons. I’m thinking of Edgar,
and how I’ve damaged his cause—acted as a first-class, double-armour-
plated destroyer. Won’t you give me one word—half a word?”
“Certainly not—pray why should I?”
“I will tell you,” again seizing her hand. “When you called this afternoon I
peeped at you and Mrs. Lawrence through a hole in the purdah.”
“Oh, did you, indeed!” she said, becoming as red as a rose. “What a nice
gentlemanly thing to do!”
“Yes, I just ‘took an observation,’ as we say. I saw your sister looking at the
books and prints. You came to the writing-table, directly under my eye;
there was a pile of Edgar’s new photographs on it—just unpacked. They are
rather ripping, I’ll allow. You took up one and gazed at it, and then—ahem!
—when no one was looking you put it to your lips—you know you did—
you kissed him!”
Mrs. Lawrence at this moment stood in one of the many doorways, and
beheld a red-haired boy in petticoats sitting close to her sister, holding her
hand in a tight grip, and speaking with forcible emphasis.
She caught the words, “You kissed him!” and poor Ida’s face was scarlet.
The lady paused, dropped the screen quietly, and crept cautiously away,
marvelling much at what she had heard and seen.
“Oh, you odious boy!” exclaimed Miss Dacre angrily.
“Yes, you may think me as odious as they make ’em, and call me any name
you jolly well please, as long as you are nice to Edgar.”
“If you ever tell him——” she began in a choked voice, “if you ever——”
“I swear on my solemn word of honour, as an officer in his Majesty’s Navy,
that I never, never will. Is it Pax?”
“I suppose so—but, remember, I bind myself to nothing.”
Bobby stooped, in his best dramatic style, and bowed over her hand—which
he released. Then he stood up and looked about for his hat, which he put on,
stuffing the wig in his pocket.
“My train goes at seven o’clock,” he announced, “and I must be off. Will
you give me a bit of a note so that Edgar and I may part friends?”
“I never came across such a boy!” she declared, as she moved to the
writing-table.
Bobby watched her as she scribbled a few lines. Miss Ida was uncommonly
handsome, and had a lovely little straight nose and long eyelashes. So she
was fond of Edgar after all!
“There, will this do?” she asked, holding it out.
“D M .L ,
 “Your brother has just been here, and explained the situation. I
have forgiven him, and I hope you will do the same. My sister
will be very pleased if you will dine with us this evening, at
eight o’clock.
“Yours sincerely,
“I D .”
“Yes,” exclaimed Bobby, “that is all right. But, I say—what a cram about
your sister!”
“Not at all,” coolly responded the lady, putting the note into an envelope,
“not at all; she is always pleased to see your brother. Now here is the note. I
hope,” with an ironical smile, “you have got all you want?”
“No, not yet—I want something else.”
As she stared at him interrogatively, he suddenly bent forward and kissed
her audibly on the cheek, and before Miss Dacre had recovered from her
astonishment at his audacity, Bobby was already in the gharry, waving
wildly from the window as he rattled away.
The next time Mr. R. Lovett appeared in Munser, it was to enact the
responsible rôle of best man—which part he played with the most
commendable decorum.
The Lawrence family, and one or two others, were in the secret of “Miss
Ruby Scarlett”—but the station, when hard up for a topic, still discourses of
the mysterious, mad French lady who invaded the collector’s bungalow, and
then disappeared. To Bobby Lovett the whole story was solemnly related by
Mrs. Tompkins, and Bobby as solemnly gave it as his opinion that the
amazing creature who flashed into the station for two days was a visitant
from another world—possibly from the vast deep!
 XI
THE OLD TOWN HOUSE
O a certain damp October evening in Dublin, not very long ago, a tall girl
of two and twenty stood by Nelson’s pillar, obviously awaiting the arrival
of a tram; her threadbare waterproof, and rusty felt hat, hinted at a low
exchequer, and were but a mean accompaniment to a pair of splendid grey
eyes and a brilliant complexion; in fact, such an attractive and arresting face
was not often to be encountered even in a city justly celebrated for its pretty
women. Tram after tram arrived, discharged passengers, and departed
crammed to the doors, but still the girl’s friend came not.
At last “Patience at the foot of a monument” had its reward. An active,
curly-headed young man sprang from a still-moving Donnybrook car, and
hastened to join her with outstretched hands.
“I am most frightfully sorry, Bridge,” he began; “could not get off till now
—such a heavy day at the Bank. I got your note.”
“Oh, it’s all right,” she answered cheerfully, “I just wanted to have a little
talk with you about Granny.”
“Yes, so you said,” he assented, as they turned out of the crowd, and walked
away at a brisk pace in the direction of Rutland Square.
Denis D’Arcy and Bridget Doyne had known one another all their lives;
their people came from the same county, and were distantly connected. The
D’Arcys were a military race, and had gained more glory than gold; the
Doynes of Castle Doyne, on the contrary, owned a vast estate, and were
once renowned for keeping hounds and racehorses, and dispensing the
almost princely hospitality of old times. Both the D’Arcys and Doynes had
come down in the world by many and painful degrees; their names were
almost forgotten, and their places knew them no more. These two were the
last representatives of the D’Arcy and Doyne families; one was a bank clerk
at a salary of a hundred and twenty pounds a year; the other lived with her
grandmother, an old lady of eighty, whose exquisite needlework brought
them a little bread and tea, whilst the girl herself gave sixpenny music-
lessons in their humble neighbourhood, and read the daily papers to a blind
old gentleman, and for her services received three shillings a week.
In spite of their poor circumstances and shabby clothes, the young couple
presented a surprisingly contented appearance, as they hurried along
through the soft autumn mist. The pair were engaged, and deeply in love
with one another; the mere fact of being together stood for complete, if
transitory, happiness.
“You say that Granny wishes to see me most particularly,” said D’Arcy;
“have you any idea what it’s about?—has anything extra happened?”
“Yes, Denis, to both your questions. We have come to an acute financial
crisis—that is not new—and Mr. Eale, the solicitor, has been to call on
Gran, and made himself most odious, and disagreeable. He threatens all
sorts of things.”
“Eale is a ‘shark lawyer’—a rich rascal who gets his living by money-
lending, taking up shady cases, and grinding the faces of the poor. Granny
should not have anything to do with such a rotter—or let him inside her
doors.”
“I know, and I cannot bear the sight of him,” replied Bridget. “As to
Granny’s door, there is no real door in a tenement house; and he stalks
down our passage, raps with his stick, and drops in about once a week. He
brought Gran a basket of grapes the other day—we sold them!”
“Granny should have flung them at his head, and she would—if she knew
as much about him as I do.”
“I’m pretty sure she knows something of him now; he came yesterday, and
stayed over an hour. I kept away all the time, and after he had gone I found
Gran crying. Denis,” and she hesitated for a moment, “it’s terrible to see an
old person cry! Oh, look—here is Mr. Eale coming out of Mountjoy
Square!”
“Talk of the devil—so he is! Ah, he funks meeting us. See, he has crossed
the road, and is going into one of those houses.”
Mr. Eale was a short, thick-set individual of about fifty, with heavy brows
and a square jaw; he looked well dressed and prosperous, and walked with a
sort of swaggering strut. He glanced over his shoulder as he waited on the
doorstep, and threw the young couple a baleful glare.

Old Mrs. Doyne had known a grave change of fortune; from mistress of a
fine country place she had sunk by gradual but irresistible forces to two
bare rooms, in what had once been the town house of the Doynes, and here
she eked out a precarious livelihood with her wonderfully clever fingers.
The slow descent had taken fifty years to accomplish; gradual and almost
imperceptible at first; the latter phase a breathless rush. Sophia Doyne was a
proud woman, and had taken extraordinary pains to hide her troubles and
whereabouts from her few surviving friends, who had a vague impression
that “Sophy Doyne and her granddaughter lived somewhere in England,” or
even that the old lady was already dead!
The family mansion, which was situated in the neighbourhood of Mountjoy
Square, had once upon a time been one of the finest houses on the north
side. Who would think so, to behold it now! The rusty area railings were
bent and broken, the areas littered with old hampers, tin cans, and broken
crockery; the hall door stood wide, and half a dozen noisy children were
playing hop-scotch in the great flagged vestibule. Beyond this, a pair of
double doors had once opened into a smaller hall, but the doors of
handsome mahogany were now in America. A great winding staircase with
shallow stone steps led up to the drawing-rooms—from which now
descended an overpowering odour of bad tobacco, and fried herrings. The
walls of both halls and staircase were of stucco, very dirty and discoloured,
but an exquisite frieze still survived, and gave an impression of processions
of beautifully modelled classical figures—mostly in a condition of
unassuming nudity!
Miss Doyne and her companion did not ascend to the first floor, but turned
into a long flagged passage—papered with a hideous stone-grey pattern—
out of which opened several rooms. In the first of these, Mrs. Doyne was
discovered seated at a large mahogany table which was strewn with skeins
of silks and ragged paper patterns. By the light of an old-fashioned lamp,
she was busily engaged in embroidering an exquisite tea-cloth in various
shades of blue.
As she raised her eyes, when the door opened, it was pitiful to see their
faded colour, and red-rimmed lids—the toll of work and tears. A cap of real
lace crowned her white hair, and a little knitted shawl was closely drawn
round her bent shoulders. The old lady was woefully small and shrunken,
but she had delicate features, and, for all her squalid surroundings, a certain
air of distinction.
“Oh, Denis,” she exclaimed, “I’m mighty glad to see you. Take off your
coat and warm yourself.” Then, looking over her shoulder, “Faith, I forgot;
there’s no fire! We are a bit short of coal, and I can’t stand the smell of that
oil stove—though it boils a kettle. Biddy, my heart, will you go and get tea,
and make us a bit of toast at the end of the passage? That is, as you know,”
to D’Arcy, “our kitchen.”
“Shall I lend a hand?”
“No, no, you stay with me, Denis; you’ll only hinder her. Biddy’s a grand
maid-of-all-work, since poor Peggy died.”
“Poor Peggy!—she must have been a great age—though she always looked
the same, as long as I can remember.”
“That’s only six and twenty years, and Peggy was over ninety; she was
active to the last, but her mind was gone—she could not remember
anything, except what happened fifty years ago.”
“Yes,” agreed Bridget, “and she was always telling us that somewhere or
other there was what was called ‘a power of money’ in this house!”
“A house as bare as a picked bone,” said Mrs. Doyne; “but Bridgie, my
dear, why are you not getting the tea?”
As soon as she had left the room, the old lady put down her work, and,
looking at Denis over her spectacles, said:
“That Eale man has been coming here pretty often lately with one excuse or
other.”
“So I’ve heard. What does he want?”
“He wants to marry Bridget.”
“What!” shouted D’Arcy.
“Yes, he made me a regular formal offer, sitting there in the same chair just
where you are now. He said he could give his wife a fine house out on
Lansdowne Road, and a motor—and make me a liberal allowance.” She
paused.
“And what did you say?”
“Nothing. It takes a good deal now to make me laugh, but I laughed till I
nearly choked, and couldn’t speak; at last I said, ‘So this is the reason of
your visits, and the presents of grapes.’ He nodded quite at his ease. ‘Do
you know who my granddaughter is?’ I asked, and he said:
“‘Oh yes, a girl without a second gown to her back, who gives the
greengrocer’s children lessons for sixpence an hour.’
“‘That’s true,’ I agreed, ‘but she is a Doyne of Castle Doyne; her
grandfather was High Sheriff of the county.’
“‘And her grandmother does her own washing,’ he put in, as rude as could
be.
“‘She does,’ I replied, ‘and your grandmother was her kitchenmaid; but this
sort of talk is foolish. My granddaughter is engaged to Mr. D’Arcy—one of
her own class.’
“‘Then she’s a mad fool!’ he roared. He was furious, and, indeed, so was I.
There was not a pin to choose between us; he said so many hateful things
that at last I told him to go, and never again darken my doors.
“‘These doors are mine,’ he said, ‘and it is you who will go—not me. I’ve,
as you know, a mortgage on this old barrack. I’ve not had a penny interest
for two years; it’s a case of five hundred pounds, and interest, cash down,
within a month, or I turn you into the street, you and your stuck-up lunatic
of a granddaughter.’
“‘Well,’ I answered, ‘it’s the street for you to-day,’ and I got up and curtsied
him out.”
“That was all right.”
“He will pay me back. I saw it in his face. Within four weeks I’ll have no
home, for where am I to get five hundred pounds?” and she cast her eyes
round the room, which was not large, but lofty, well-proportioned, and
furnished with a few chairs, a decrepit sideboard, and black horsehair sofa.
“I stripped the house soon after we came here six years ago. I sold every
mortal thing I could sell, to a dealer, I was so hard-set for ready money. The
mahogany doors in the hall, dining-room, and upstairs, the two beautiful
marble chimney-pieces in the drawing-room, the door-plates, and the
French mirrors let into the walls between the windows; the whole place was
terribly hacked and knocked about. Now there is nothing left; I’ve come to
the end of everything, my dear boy. You know our circumstances just as
well as I do myself—how my husband’s grandfather lived like a king, and
got his wine and his furniture from France, and drove four horses. He was
an attaché in Paris as a young man, and spoke French like a native. The next
Doyne fell on worse times, and his mother Madame lived here in shameless
extravagance and debt. After she died, the furniture was sold and the house
let, till the north side went down, and this, and many another fine mansion,
were left to rats and ruin.”
“Yes, that’s true, and more’s the pity.”
“When I was a bride at Castle Doyne I had my carriage, and a houseful of
servants, but we found debts, and mortgages, and heavy jointures, small
rents, and bad times; it was all we could do to educate Bridget’s father, and
get him into the Army. He went to India, and then he married a girl without
a penny, and they died and left me the child—and here I am, an old blind
pauper.”
“For goodness’ sake stop your eternal needle,” said the young man
suddenly. “Do give your poor eyes a rest. I can’t bear to see you sewing so
hard, and always sewing.”
“There will soon be an end,” she replied, spreading out the embroidered
border. “This is my last piece; and here is what I’m coming to, and why I
want to talk to you privately. You told me you had a good chance of a post,
as cashier in an Indian bank; they would pay your passage out, and give a
much better salary?”
He nodded.
“Well, Denis, you must accept, and marry Bridget, and take her away with
you. She’s a clever manager, and will make one rupee go as far as two. You
are both young, and have, I hope, many happy years before you.”
“And what about you?”
The old lady suddenly laid down her work, and, leaning over the table,
whispered:
“Don’t be horrified—I shall go into the North Dublin Union.”
“Never! never! never!” he rejoined, with emphasis.
“Hush—yes, I shall! What does it matter? Who will know? If old Peg was
alive it would be different. I dared not have taken her there—she’d feel it.
Now my feelings are dead. I’m old; my race is run. I’ve outlived my
contemporaries, and the only thing I really and truly care for is Bridget’s
future—and yours.”
“You don’t suppose we should be happy out in India, knowing we had
deserted you, and left you in a poor-house! Come, now—do you?”
“I won’t be a clog——”
Whatever she was about to add was interrupted by the sound of a muffled
kick on the door. D’Arcy sprang to open it, and admitted Bridget looking
rather flushed, and carrying the tea-things on a battered black tray.
“Oh, such a job to make the kettle boil!” she announced, setting it down.
“What have you two been plotting?” and she looked from one to the other.
“Your Granny’s plans,” replied the young man mendaciously. “If she is
turned out from here, there are two rooms to let in my diggings in Lower
Gardiner Street—cheap, too, and a fine old wreck of a house, next a
pawnbroker’s—if you won’t mind that?”
“Not at all—it would be mighty convenient,” rejoined the old lady, with a
shrill laugh. “But rooms cost money. Here I’ve been rent free; so have my
tenants upstairs; they tell me they cannot pay anything, and are just keeping
soul and body together like ourselves—and I have not the heart to evict
them.”
“Who are they? They seem a pretty big crowd.”
“Well, there’s a car-driver in the drawing-rooms; he has six children; above
that, there’s a charwoman and her paralysed daughter. In the back rooms
there’s an old sweep.—Eale will make a grand clearance.”
“I’m not sure that he can move either you or them,” said D’Arcy; “the
mortgage must be looked into. I have a friend, a clever young solicitor, and
he will examine the whole business; if the worst happens, you come to my
diggings. The old woman is a good sort, and will make you comfortable; we
will scrape along somehow.”
“Oh, Denis, my dear boy, do you think I’d live on you?”
“If only I was not so suspiciously shabby,” broke in Bridget, “I’d get a
situation as governess. Where I am is all right, as my poor old man is stone-
blind. If I had even three or four pounds I’d invest it in a sort of personal
advertisement, but Granny and I are owed what, to us, is quite a lot of
money, and we dare not dun for fear of losing our customers. There’s a shop
in London that owes me money since last June—I suppose they imagine we
work for pleasure?”
“Pleasure!” repeated D’Arcy, and he rose, and, with gentle decision, took
the piece of linen out of the old lady’s hand.
“Yes, to see your Granny you would think so; she won’t leave it—even to
have a cup of tea.”
“Well, Denis, as you are behind the scenes, I may tell you that I’ve only
three and sixpence in the wide world. I’ve sold the teaspoons, and my
mother-in-law’s miniature—she was a beauty, I’ll say that for her!—I got
three pounds for it in Frederick Street.”
“And no doubt it was worth fifty.”
“My dear boy, buying is one thing, selling another. The dealer said
miniatures were out of fashion, and a glut in the market—but he took it to
oblige me. He was the same fellow who bought the white marble
mantlepieces—they came from Florence, and had beautifully sculptured
figures—he gave me ten pounds for the pair.”
“My blind old gentleman takes a surprising interest in this house,” said
Bridget; “he remembers hearing of old Madame Doyne, and her
extravagance, burning wax candles, even in the kitchen, and keeping three
men-servants, and her china and silver a wonder; also her debts.”
“Which she staved off with sales of the Doyne heirlooms,” said her
daughter-in-law, “though she was always more for buying than selling. She
put the finishing stroke to the ruin of the family—for she was a gambler,
and loved cards.”
A cup of tea and buttered toast had revived the old lady, and when Bridget
carried out the tray she whispered to D’Arcy that she would put that—
meaning the union—at the back of her mind for a week or two, till she saw
how things were shaping; something might turn up.
For the next few days there were further anxious conferences between
D’Arcy and his fiancée; the mortgage had been examined, and,
unfortunately, proved to be in order. This was the news he brought to
Bridget, as they stood together in the flagged passage after he had taken
leave of her grandmother.
“When I think of the hundreds of pounds’ worth that have been sold out of
this house for a mere song, I feel nearly crazy. I was telling Lynch of those
fine marble chimney-pieces; he wishes he had seen them. He knows a good
deal about such things, and is mad after old furniture.”
“There’s nothing left but the house itself,” said Bridget, “only the bare
walls.”
“And what thickness!” said D’Arcy, striking the papered passage with his
open hand; “as solid as the rock of Cashel! By Jove—no! the wall is hollow.
I say, Biddy!”
“What do you say?”
“That I believe there’s a door or something here,” passing his fingers up and
down, “Just feel!”
“There can’t be a door,” she objected, “for there is no room at the other
side.”
“Well, there is something. I’ll scrape off a bit of the paper and see,” and, as
he spoke, he produced a pen-knife, and began to make an incision.
“Wood!” he exclaimed. “Bridgie, there’s more in this than meets the eye,”
and he looked at her eagerly; “a door papered up.”
“But that’s nothing—it’s a common thing.”
“Maybe so, but I have an idea. I cannot do anything now, it’s too late, and
the light is bad, but I’ll be here to-morrow at eight, and I’ll strip this door, if
you don’t mind?”
“Mind!” she repeated, “as if we did not sell doors! But I’m awfully afraid
you will have your trouble for nothing. However, I’ll make you a cup of tea,
and be here to help you.”
“Not a word to Granny—yet.”
“Oh no, she never gets up till ten o’clock. She can work in bed as well as
anywhere—and it saves a fire. Oh, if I could only put an end to her stitch,
stitch, stitch; but she will do it, and, in spite of her old eyes, her work is
exquisite; mine is nothing like so fine—or so saleable!”
By eight o’clock the next morning D’Arcy was hard at work. Bridget
damped the paper, which was gradually peeled off, and revealed a door—a
locked door.
D’Arcy shook it gently, then violently; the result was a rattling and jingling
within, and he exclaimed:
“A cupboard—not a door. I’ll run out and borrow a bunch of old keys.”
After much humouring and buttering—oil not being obtainable—a key
yielded, and a door, which had been closed for eighty years, opened with a
reluctant creak.
The first discovery was a thin layer of grey dust, the next a vast collection
of silver, glass, and china; the shelves were crowded. Bridget gave a stifled
scream, and Denis recognised that they had come upon a wonderful
treasure-trove.
“Why, it must be Madame’s green Sèvres, that Granny talks about—Louis
the Sixteenth gave it to great grandfather Doyne, when he was in Paris; it’s
worth thousands.” And Bridget took Denis by the arm and shook him.
“Think of it—thousands!”
“Easy, easy, Bridge, or I’ll drop a thousand! There seems to be no end of
stuff here; that crafty old Madame hid all these valuables before her death,
and left no sign.”
“Not as far as we know. Now I’ll fetch the tray, and we will carry
everything into the parlour, and set them out, and then call Granny; she
won’t believe her poor dear old eyes!”
It took a considerable time to empty the precious cupboard, but at last the
whole of its contents were arranged on the round table, the sideboard, and
the lesser objects in imposing rows along the floor.
When Mrs. Doyne caught sight of this surpassing display, she stood for
some moments stunned and speechless.
“Well, this splendid find of yours, Denis, has come in the nick of time;
instead of beggars, we shall all be well-to-do—if not rich!”
“And you shall never take a needle in your hand again, Gran,” said the girl,
seizing her round the waist, “and shall have a sable coat, and a motor-car.”
“Let us see what there is, before you talk of motorcars,” she said, peering
about among the silver and china. “Yes—this is the green Sèvres set; that
alone will support us; and here is the old Nankin china, very rare, and a lot
of square-marked Worcester,” turning it over. There were also half a dozen
fine Jacobean wine-glasses, with appropriate mottoes, a quantity of Queen
Anne and Georgian silver, a Charles I. goblet, and other articles too
numerous to specify—in short, the heirlooms of the Doynes.
For more than an hour the happy trio could do nothing but exclaim, handle,
wonder, and admire; several of the treasures had a history which had
reached their present owner, and on these she expatiated with eloquence and
gesture.
“Now let us be practical,” said D’Arcy at last; “I must go to the bank—I’m
hours late as it is. I’ll get hold of Lynch, and bring him up this afternoon,
for I’ll ask for a day off; he will tell us what to do, find a valuer, and put
most of these valuables on the London market. Meanwhile, leave them just
as they are, and let no one see them, or put a foot in this room!”
Capable Mr. Lynch soon put matters in train, and proved an invaluable
adviser; he was a long-headed man of business, with a critical and
cultivated taste. Ultimately, the contents of the wonderful cupboard brought
in a substantial fortune; the Doyne heirlooms were sold, and scattered far
afield. Most of the chief prizes, including the Sèvres service, followed the
mahogany doors across the Atlantic; the mortgage on the old house was
promptly settled; it has been altered into a mansion of flats, for Mrs. Doyne
and her family have deserted the north side, and live in a pretty country
place, within easy reach of Dublin.
 XII
THE FIND
I the luxurious private sitting-room of a well-known family hotel not far
from Piccadilly, a broad-shouldered elderly man stood with his hands in his
pockets, staring out of the window with an expression of profound
boredom. It was a hopelessly wet afternoon and there was not much to see
—a taxi discharging two ladies at the hotel entrance, a clumsy mail-van
thundering by, and a newspaper boy screaming “All the winners!”
In one respect the individual in the window represented “a winner”; thirty
years in Canada had brought him great possessions—whatever he touched
seemed to turn into gold. Probably he was the wealthiest guest in the hotel,
and yet the most supremely discontented. In spite of his fifty years, his
figure was spare and erect, his hair powdered with white was thick and
curly; his features were well cut, his face clean-shaven, and he wore a blue
serge lounge suit with the air of a man accustomed to employing a first-
class tailor.
Such was Leonard Harling, one of the most important and influential
residents in his province. Mrs. Harling, a clever looking but faded little
matron, was seated on the edge of a Chesterfield, knitting a silk sock. She
was a woman who never lounged, was indifferent to outlay and luxury,
preferred a bus to a taxi, and wore, when possible, ready-made gowns. On
the other hand, her charities ran into amazing figures.
Now and then she raised her eyes, and gazed sympathetically at her
companion.
“Poor Lenny,” she said to herself, “he is wishing himself back at home, in
great big spacious Canada—where life and everything is free, and on a
large scale.”
Apparently dress offered no snare to this little lady; her green costume was
plain and tasteless, she wore no dainty finishing touches, no string of pearls,
and her rather ugly hands merely displayed a plain wedding-ring. Mrs.
Harling had no flair for spending money on personal adornment, she had
been brought up under a strictly economical rule; her husband, on the
contrary, was reared in the lap of luxury. Here is his history.
His grandfather, Sir Peregrine Harling, whose tastes were boundlessly
selfish and extravagant, had lived for years on family prestige, credit, and
pretensions. He maintained and educated the orphan sons of his heir—
Humphrey and Leonard. The former, who was brilliantly clever,
distinguished himself at Oxford; the latter, who was dull, but shone in
games, was still at Harrow, when the sword fell. Sir Peregrine died in a fit
of apoplexy—caused, it was said, by an unpleasant letter—and after an
imposing funeral, and when he had been laid to rest on his shelf in the great
family vault, it was discovered that Sir Peregrine’s affairs were in a
hopeless condition; the Hall and estates were mortgaged to the chimneys,
debts poured in, and creditors—long terrorised by this arrogant magnate—
now clamoured for immediate payment.
There was a great and prolonged sale, the contents of the family place, the
library, pictures, and plate were scattered over three counties, and a
millionaire coal king bought the home of the submerged Harlings. To the
widowed Lady Harling there remained an insignificant annuity, and a few
small spars from the fatal wreckage. She never rallied from the shock
occasioned by this sudden descent from riches to poverty, but lived long
enough to make arrangements for the future of her two grandsons. For
clever Humphrey, her favourite, she found an opening on the staff of a
Colonial Governor, and gave him the price of her jewels in solid cash. As
for good-looking, stupid Leonard, he was packed off to Canada with two
hundred pounds, and a letter of introduction in his pocket. To save expense,
his passage was taken second-class, in a cheap liner; this proved in the long
run to have been a most unwise economy. Leonard Harling, his own master
at twenty, king of his company, with a well-lined pocket, and the world as
he believed before him, lost his head, and so to speak his senses! He talked
loquaciously of his affairs—his outfit, and guns, and money—to hard-
headed insidious ruffians who posed as his counsellors and sympathetic
friends.
He learnt to play poker and to lose money like a gentleman. Here he was
cautious, and did not exceed twenty pounds. At Montreal his companions
introduced him to a small evil-smelling hotel in a low quarter, and after a
night’s wild conviviality he woke to find himself, not like Byron, “famous,”
but robbed of his all! Money, guns, portmanteau had vanished; what to him
remained was one five-pound note, and a kit-bag. Even his letter of
introduction was gone, and he could not remember the name and address of
the man who was to have given him “a lift.” The thieves were never traced,
and indeed some supposed that Leonard’s story was a clumsy invention; if
he would put up at a low tavern, and drink rye whisky and gamble, he got
what he deserved!
No, his new acquaintances were neither friendly nor helpful, and he dared
not write home and announce his loss; for well he knew he would get no
help from his austere old grandmother, who would say:
“Just what I expected from stupid Leonard!”
Penniless and a stranger, stupid Leonard was obliged to exert all his
energies in order to earn his daily bread. First he had a job on the railway,
then he drove a traction plough on a farm, finally he was engaged as an
assistant to a blacksmith. He contrived to keep his head above water, and so
five years passed.
Leonard Harling was active, honest, and hard-working, but he had no
initiative, push, or self-assertion, and he had never risen beyond the grade
of manual labour, until he came across Lizzie Aitken. Within twenty miles
of where he worked, a flourishing town was holding a week’s festivities.
There were to be dances, cricket, and sports, and for this Leonard and two
young men, his mates, took a whole holiday. As an accomplished athlete,
the handsome, well-knit young Englishman carried off the most coveted
prizes—the one-mile race, hurdle race, and high jump—all fell to Leonard
Harling! He wore his school colours, and made an attractive figure in his
jersey, shorts, and shoes—relics of old Harrow days, which he had clung to,
whatever his difficulties. This graceful, dark-eyed stranger was watched
with unusual interest by all the young women present.
Among these was Lizzie Aitken—the beauty and heiress of Tolputt. Her
father, the son of a Scotch shepherd, had come out to Canada, a canny hard-
bitten laddie, and steadily worked his way up rung by rung; he was now
rich, and the mayor of the town, and his only child Lizzie, a pretty red-
haired lassie, was the apple of his eye. She had received a fair education,
could dance, embroider, play the piano, and cook; and it was his intention
that, with her fine dowry, Lizzie should make a really splendid match—aye,
and keep her carriage and servants, and live in style.
Lizzie became acquainted with young Harling at a ball. He wore, beside his
recent laurels, an air of distinction—a romantic glamour surrounded this
good-looking English visitor.
In comparison to the local swains, he had an assured ease, a charming
manner—he might be a prince in disguise. Lizzie invited him to her home,
where, appearances being in his favour, he was well received by her parent,
and a week passed like a summer day. The love affair blazed up between
the young people, but was ruthlessly quenched by old Aitken when he
discovered that “the Prince,” as he was nicknamed, was only the hired help
of Job Mackay, the blacksmith over by Lomax.
In spite of enormous difficulties, the couple corresponded, met, and finally
eloped. They went out West, and for the first year their lines were laid in
thorny places; but by dint of courage and industry they managed to hold out
and make a living.
Lizzie, who was practical, clever, and energetic, remembered words of
wisdom which had fallen from her father’s lips, respecting their retreat.
“A great future awaits Saint Largo in a few years time, though it’s a
miserable hole now. It will be a golden city; it has a lake, and wonderful
possibilities for trade; when it gets the railway it is made!”
With this prophecy ever in her mind, Lizzie Harling took hold. She started a
sort of cheap restaurant in her rough and draughty shack, and as she was a
born cook, and a thrifty manager, the “hotel” paid. Besides the hotel, she
undertook the post-office, and the business of newsagent to the community.
Everyone agreed that “Missis Harling” was “real smart,” and Leonard, her
husband, realised that if he had no fortune with his Lizzie, she represented a
priceless treasure. For his part he set up a smithy, and kept a good team of
horses, which he hired out for freight and farm work—and presently the
Harlings began to prosper. The one cloud on their happiness was the loss of
two small children—an empty cradle represented their tragedy.
As time advanced, all the hard-earned numerous dollars were invested in
land in and around Saint Largo, and when at last the railway came, it
brought them fortune. The Harlings no longer occupied a shack; Leonard
had built his wife a fine solid brick house; the furniture hailed from
Toronto, and included a piano and cheval glass. He urged her to spend
money, to buy smart clothes and jewellery, and enjoy life “like other
women.” But she laughed, and protested at his extravagance, and said:
“I’ve got out of the way of shopping. The greatest pleasure I really enjoy is
sitting hand-idle in my rocker, listening to the hired girl washing up the
dishes and saucepans, which was my own job for twelve years.”
About this time, old Aitken, who had forgiven the successful couple, died,
and left his only child a large and well-invested fortune, and the Harlings
were the richest and most influential people in a bustling, prosperous place
that now called itself a city. After considerable hesitation they decided on a
trip to the Old Country, where Leonard endeavoured to trace his brother—
of whom he had lost sight for years.
Humphrey remained in Australia, and wrote from there at long intervals,
and then all letters had ceased. The family lawyer whom Leonard
interviewed informed him that his brother had married in Melbourne, and
not very long afterwards he died. What had happened to the widow or
children—if any—he could not say.
Subsequently Leonard took his wife to visit what had been the home of his
ancestors; and the result of this excursion (as is sometimes the case) was
disappointing. Twenty years had effaced many old friends, memories, and
landmarks; the ancient family was forgotten.
Now, after a lapse of another ten years, the Harlings were once more in
London, and had spent three months in this hotel, pretending to one another
that they were having the time of their lives. They did a round of theatres,
operas, pictures, dinners at restaurants, and stiff dinners with business
people who desired to be civil to the Canadian millionaire. They themselves
entertained various Canadian acquaintances and fellow-passengers, but they
had no relatives or intimates, and all the time felt themselves to be strangers
in a strange land.
Presently Leonard Harling turned away from the window, picked up a paper
and sat down. His wife watched him surreptitiously; he was reading the
advertisements—anything to pass the time! He did not belong to a club, he
did not play bridge, he did not enjoy idleness. When his companion heaved
an involuntary sigh he looked up and said:
“Say, Lizzie, I believe we made a bad shot coming over this time. We seem
a bit out of the picture—and everything is so confoundedly slow.”
“Yes, one misses the whirl at home—the Committee Meetings, and the big
house and gardens, and neighbours—and the dogs.”
“We have no special deep-down-rooted interests—that’s what ails us.”
“Well anyhow, you have your grand collection, Len, your silver,” and Mrs.
Harling waved a knitting-needle at a row of priceless tankards, that shone
on a cabinet between the windows.
“Silver, yes—it’s just a hobby; but there’s nothing to it; it amuses me, and
circulates the coin. What I miss is a live, human interest.”
“I know,” and she nodded, “such as a son or a daughter. Yes, I’d be thankful
to go back to dish-washing, cooking, and slavery, for that.”
“Now would you, Lizzie? Well, I must confess I could not help envying the
party last night at the next table—father, mother, two pretty daughters, son
in the Guards, and friend—what a cheery lot they were; so gay and genial
and happy.”
“It’s a pity we could never trace your brother’s widow.”
“I expect she’s out in Australia. I wrote to Humphrey after we were
married, and he sent me a lecture as a wedding-present. He was no longer at
Government House; but he did not mention his job. I say, you know we
dine early, and have stalls at the Haymarket, so you’d better go and dress,
and I’ll run down and look at the tape.”
Leonard Harling was a well-known collector and authority on old silver; his
name was frequently quoted in articles, he was a personage of importance
in sale rooms, and catalogues pursued him wherever he went. What he
enjoyed and delighted in was to poke about among dingy little antiquary
shops or pawn-offices. A window full of what looked like rubbish
invariably held his attention, and more than once he had picked up a prize.
One afternoon he and his wife were staring into a mixed collection in a
pawnbroker’s in Soho. Here were strings of coral, scraps of old lace, bits of
china, spotted prints, and a few battered watches, and teapots.
“Do you see that sugar-bowl?” said Mrs. Harling. “Black—possibly pewter
—but a nice old shape.”
“Yes, how sharp you are, Liz. You mean the one full of glass beads. I’ll just
go in and have a look at it.”
The shop was squalid and common, and evidently traded with the really
poor; clothes and boots were piled up within, and there was also an
assortment of cheap clocks and umbrellas. The assistant, a young Hebrew
with glossy hair, wore many rings, and from the private premises came an
appetising smell of fried fish.
“The sugar-bowl?” he repeated, reaching for it. “Yes; oh, it’s silver all
right,” and he polished it with a cloth. “See, it’s Georgian, but not for sale, I
think. A fine piece—the young fellow might be tempted—I fancy he’s hard
up,” and he handed it over, and Leonard Harling assumed his pince-nez.
First he examined the marks—all right; then the crest. His hand shook a
little when he recognised his own!—the torch and crown—and, like a flash,
he seemed to remember this very sugar-bowl in the blue-veined hand of his
grandmother.
“Who does it belong to?” he enquired.
“We cannot give names of our clients,” was the pompous reply.
“Not if it is in their interest—and—er—yours?” and Harling touched his
pocket with significance. The salesman hesitated, relaxed his attitude and
said:
“I’ll go and look up the book,” and he left them.
“Lizzie, I’ve a clue—this sugar-bowl you spotted! It’s got the family crest,
and I believe it came from Humphrey. We’ll find out who pawned it—of
course it’s an off-chance.”
“Yes, sir, I’ve the address,” said the assistant, returning: “‘P. Harling, 5,
Russell Buildings, W.C.’—workmen’s flats. The article is pawned for one
pound—it’s worth twenty. I see you know something of its quality.”
“Do you think you could manage for me to interview the owner. What is he
like?”
“Oh, a young chap—gentlemanly—shabby. I only saw him after dark.”
“Can you, as a great favour, ask him to meet me here, or elsewhere?”
“I’ll see what I can do; it’s a bit unusual, you know.”
“And you’ll do your best. Here is my card, and telephone to the hotel. Write
to-night; be as slick as you can—you’ll find it will be worth your while.”
“I think we may be on the trail, Liz,” he said, as they walked away. “No
harm in seeing P. Harling. If he looks a dissipated ruffian—so much the
worse; but if he’s my relative I’ll give him a leg up. We may know by to-
morrow night.”
At seven o’clock the next evening, the landing waiter informed Mr. Harling
that a young man had called to see him, but did not give his name.
“Where is he?”
“Oh, in the hall, sir; I think he’s a clerk from some place of business.”
“Show him up here.”
The instant Harling’s eyes fell on the well-set-up but shabby stranger, he
was struck by the amazing likeness to his brother. Undoubtedly this stranger
was his nephew! Nevertheless he began his enquiries with caution, as he
motioned him to a seat, and said:
“I’ve an idea that you may be able to tell me something of a relative who
died in Melbourne. His name was Humphrey Harling.”
“It was my father’s name,” calmly responded the visitor. Then by degrees—
for Humphrey’s son was inclined to be stiff and reserved—Harling
extracted all the information he required. His brother, who had inherited the
family failing, got into serious money difficulties; he married a fashionable
dressmaker, who supported him. They had two children—twins, boy and
girl. He was killed in a street accident, and his widow brought the twins to
England, partly for education, and partly in the hope of finding her
husband’s people. She too fell on evil days, but made at her trade sufficient
to educate her children and keep a roof over her head. Now she was gone
the twins lived together; he was a clerk to a stock-broker, and she a typist in
a bank. Just at present Lily was ill, recovering from diphtheria, and they had
been obliged to pawn one or two things.
This young man, who had the nose and voice and self-possession of his
race, was astounded when this inquisitive elderly gentleman came forward
with outstretched hand, and claimed him as his nephew! He had been under
the impression that he wished to buy the sugar-bowl. What an extraordinary
change this bit of old silver had made in his life, and Lily’s! She was
immediately moving to a nursing home, and he to quarters in this grand
hotel. He was fitted out by a fashionable tailor, and slipped into his new part
with surprising ease; but all the same, remained a quiet, unassuming youth,
anxious to adapt himself to his new relatives. He was devoted to his sister,
had a practical turn of mind, and, unless “stupid Leonard” was mistaken,
Peregrine the younger (in reality Sir Peregrine) had brains!
Leonard Harling and Lizzie his wife were delighted with their “find”; the
girl was so pretty and sweet-tempered, the boy a really fine young fellow;
and when they returned to their home (of late years near Hamilton) they
carried with them, besides stores of ancient silver, a wonderful source of
new interests, new hopes, and present happiness—all imported into their
lives by an old crested sugar-bowl.
 XIII
THE CREAKING BOARD
B P , a fine specimen of an early Jacobean dwelling, had been
in the Millard family for nearly three centuries, but of late years the
Millards had fallen on evil days. There was no money to maintain the
property in fitting state, the farms were let, as well as the shooting; graziers
rented the park to the borders of the pleasure ground; the house was closed,
and abandoned to dust and spiders; the garden was free to weeds and birds.
An elderly couple had been installed in “The Place” as caretakers, but these
looked upon it as nothing more or less than a lonesome, draughty,
inconvenient abode—a whole mile from the village and a glass of whisky.
Now and then, in summer-time, lodgers at farms, or in the village, would
walk over to the stately old mansion, and bribe Mrs. Pilcher to show them
around; and she was not inaccessible. Odd shillings, also the price of tea
and bread and butter, made a nice little addition to her weekly wages. She
opened the tall doors and the heavy shutters, and invited paying visitors into
the great saloon, there to gaze upon the Bramleigh Vandyke—a handsome
cavalier, with a satin coat and long fair locks—as well as many other
valuable paintings and family portraits by Reynolds and Lely, old lacquered
cabinets and Chippendale chairs, wonderful settees, card-tables, and
screens. Most of the great lofty rooms were half empty, for on the
bankruptcy of the late Sir Aubrey Millard there had been a sensational
auction, but the residue happened to be heirlooms, and as such, fixtures; and
the house was in the curious condition of being neither unfurnished nor yet
furnished. Mrs. Pilcher, as she ushered her customers in and out of
apartments, and up and down stairs, related many surprising tales of the
Millards, and gave the house the reputation of being badly haunted. She
was a clever old body, with a loose tongue and a warm imagination, and
such were her powers of description, that more than one of her listeners,
passing late on the distant highroad, looked down upon the dignified Place,
standing in a hollow, with a sensation of fearsome awe.
Young Millard, the owner, was with his regiment in India; there he made
the acquaintance of a wealthy American family on tour, and subsequently
married the daughter—a charming girl, with a fabulous fortune. Young
Lady Millard fell in love with Bramleigh at first sight—it was a place after
her own heart!—and she hurried from room to room, exclaiming in raptures
as she made discoveries of pictures, tapestries, and furniture—hailing these,
one by one, as delightful possessions and priceless treasures. The prompt
and energetic new mistress commanded that Bramleigh was to be set in
order without delay; the aged Pilchers were dismissed with a pension, and
replaced, first by an army of workmen and upholsterers, and then by a staff
of gardeners, grooms, and indoor servants. Soon there were horses and
motors in the great empty yard, as well as new stables, and a garage. The
mouldy Justice Room was turned into a lounge, and long-deserted
Bramleigh was transformed by the enchanted wand, which is known as
“Money.”
Lady Millard and her husband were young, gay, and popular; they
entertained parties for shooting, cricket, and week-ends, as London was
only forty miles away; they also were entertained, and frequently from
home—or spending a week or two in town. On these occasions, the large
number of unemployed servants had ample time to themselves—and Satan
was not idle.
Among the women, Fanny Lappage, second housemaid, was the ringleader
in mischief and fun; moreover, a remarkably pretty girl and a shameless
flirt, with half the men at her beck and call. For all her giddiness, she was a
first-rate housemaid, and never shirked work—only for this, the
housekeeper would have dismissed her; she was too flighty, too saucy, and
too pretty; but there never was a better girl for polishing furniture or turning
out a room—and besides, her ladyship liked Fanny.
Chief among Fanny’s slaves was James Hegan, a tall, fine-looking footman,
Irish by descent, with jet-black hair, and deep-set dark blue eyes. Naturally
smart, silent, and impassive, he was an admirable servant—though plagued
out of his wits by Fanny Lappage and her vagaries. She was continually
teasing him, and ridiculing him in the servants’ hall, or the still-room, and
the long stone passages often echoed with her ringing laugh at Hegan’s
expense; whilst he could only stare stupidly, marvel at her cleverness, and
admire her bewitching little face.
Trail, the butler, and Mrs. Madden, housekeeper, had often and vainly
remonstrated with giddy Fanny—sometimes she really went too far. By a
curious instinct, she had discovered that Hegan was nervous and
superstitious—on this subject she chaffed him constantly and mercilessly;
yet, strange to say, the more she flouted and tormented him, the more
ardently he adored her. He was of a naturally silent and melancholy
disposition, and it was Fanny’s amazing liveliness that appealed to him. As
for superstition—superstition was in his blood (as a child, he had listened to
many a weird tale from the lips of an Irish grandmother), and this
characteristic was kept alive, and even fanned, by conversations he
overheard at his master’s table whilst he waited automatically—listening
with all his ears.
Lady Millard had imbibed the modern taste for the occult and psychical
speculations; and some of the experiences he overheard were so vividly
described as to be almost hair-raising. Hegan’s hand shook as he handed
dishes and plates. Certain subjects lay beyond his mental reach, but one was
easily comprehended. He understood a genial gentleman—a neighbour—
who, with a jovial laugh, remarked:
“I suppose, Lady Millard, you know that you have something here!—an
apparition—and, by all accounts, it’s pretty bad too; it is——”
Here Lady Millard made a quick little sign, and then she too laughed, and
said something in French, and the guest replied:
“Oh yes; by Jove!—all right, then—another time!”
But all the same, the seed had taken root in Hegan’s mind—“Something”
had assumed alarming and sinister proportions.

The family were yachting at Cowes; it was an unusually warm and sultry
July, and the staff at Bramleigh, with nothing to do, and an ample allowance
of animal food and beer, felt more or less lazy—not to say comatose. The
visit of Mrs. Pilcher (late caretaker) effected an agreeable diversion; this old
body was full of stimulating local gossip and housewives’ tales, and always
well worth her tea! The maids encouraged her to talk; they drew her out,
and she entertained them with amazing stories, and “they says” of the
Millard family.
“You lived here fifteen year, Mrs. Pilcher,” said the vivacious Fanny, “and
never saw anything worse nor yourself—eh?—come now! Why, surely
there must be a ghost in a big rambling old place like this? Don’t you tell
me there ain’t!”
“There may be,” rejoined Mrs. “Pil,” nursing her teacup as she spoke, “but I
never went about after dark. Tom and me allus sat in the library, and slep’ in
the morning-room—us hadn’t the breath for stairs—and them above
rampaged about as they liked; no need for us an inter-meddling—and them
passages and corridors for wind would skin you alive!”
“Didn’t you never see anything?” persisted Fanny. “Come, now, we’re all
friends here.”
“Only rats in plenty—the kitchen was black wid ’em—and them as big as
rabbits.”
“Rats like rabbits—but nothing more? Come, now, Mrs. Pil; surely
someone has seen a ghost—try and remember, and I’ll give you a nice little
present. I do love to hear of horrors.”
“Well, then, Fanny Lappage, since you are so set on and eager, I did hear
summat—summat as was told me by the folk as was here afore us—and
left.”
“Did they see anything? Oh, Jim!” beckoning to Hegan, “and Rosie, Ethel,
and George and Tom—do come along and listen—it’s awful fun. Mrs. Pil is
going to tell us about the ghost that’s here—she will make our flesh creep.
Won’t it be lovely!”
“I’m not so sure,” muttered Jim, turning to Mrs. Pilcher. “What’s it all
about, mother?”
Mrs. Pilcher appreciated an audience; she wiped her mouth deliberately
with a spotted handkerchief, rubbed her hands on her knees, nodded at the
circle which had gathered about her, and cleared her throat.
“You all know the old wing—the long passage, and the swing-door?”
There was a chorus of “Yes, yes, yes—why, to be sure!”
“The three big low rooms looking south over the shrubberies and into the
park—main old, they say—well, it’s there!” and she paused dramatically.
Mrs. “Pil” was a gifted story-teller. “Afore our time” (she spoke as if they
had been deposed sovereigns) “the caretaker and wife and girl lived in that
wing, as it were warm and convenient. They allowed they heard walking
and talking, but were never properly frightened, till one hot summer night
when the man was late in the village. There was a full moon, and it was that
stifling they had the doors and windows open—’twas the middle room, d’ye
see? Mother and girl was a-making ready for bed, and the house locked up.
All of a sudden they fell in a terrible taking, a sort of fright as threw ’em
into a cold sweat—and they could not say for why, or wherefore; but hot as
it was, they felt like two blocks of ice. Then they heard the swing-door
slam, and someone in high heels come a-pattering along the passage—
nearer and nearer. There it must be in the doorway, for the floor had a loose
board and creaked. They was awful afraid to look, as they knew in their
bones something not right was standin’ there, and yet look they had to! And
sure enough, right on the creakin’ board was a lady in a queer, puffed-out
sort of dress, awful old-fashioned. She had a long, shiny knife in her hand,
and they two felt turned to stone. At the moment they heard the man below
shoutin’ for the key of the side door, and the wife had just strength to tie it
in her apron and throw it out of the window. Then the lady went off; they
heard her a-patterin’ quick down the passage, and the swing-door a-
slammin’ behind her. After that, they lived down below—but never saw her
again, nor ever give her a chance, as they did not venture above after dusk.
They say she had black eyes and looked awful wicked—just set on ill-
doing, but young, and handsome. When the man died—he was found dead,
they do say—the wife and daughter come away and were thankful—and we
took the place; but if it was my last breath, though I heard what I heard—I
never saw nothing!”
“And so it’s the middle room in the old wing,” said Fanny briskly. “I know
—it has a high chimney-piece and three windows.”
“Aye, that’s it; and they give out the noises and the trouble is allus worser in
summer-time, and full o’ the moon, and that whenever you hear a board
creak in these old floors, she is not far off!”
Mrs. Pilcher suddenly rose to her feet, shook the crumbs from her gown,
and took leave; she understood the value of a brief and effective departure.
At supper that evening there was an animated discussion respecting the
creaking board, and the lady with the shining knife. Fanny, in the wildest
spirits, challenged George, James, Tom, or Mr. Trail himself, to go and
meet the ghost in the middle room—she even offered them a vague reward.
But no one came forward to pick up her gage, in spite of her jeers and
gibes. The household was, however, profoundly interested to recognise
among the family portraits in the library the identical lady, as described by
Mrs. Pilcher, with a long thin face, black eyes, white powdered hair, and a
mole on her chin.
The days that followed were dull and drowsy. Fanny invested all her
superfluous energies in incessantly tormenting James Hegan. At last he
became desperate, and said:
“Well, look here, Fan; as you say the moon is near the full, it’s summer—
now’s my chance for the ghost! But if I go alone to the middle room in the
oak corridor at twelve o’clock, leave the door open, and bring your thimble
from off the mantelpiece, and stay there for an hour, you will marry me—
come, now. I’ll go for that—and no less, I swear!”
To this ultimatum Fanny, after much sparring and giggling, eventually
agreed. Jim was a handsome fellow; though he had no talk, he had more
inches and broader shoulders than anyone in the house—not to speak of
considerable savings.
Sir Eldred and Lady Millard were not expected for a week, and the ordeal
was fixed for a certain day and hour. Fanny was unusually lively, talkative,
and irresponsible, and all the under-servants were agog with keen
anticipation.
When the great evening arrived, Jim, who was secretly in a deadly fright
(and had fortified himself with two glasses of beer), was conducted to the
swing-door, and seen off about eleven o’clock by all his associates, with
many jokes, and good wishes for the success of his adventure. He was too
early—his friends had been so anxious to speed him; he felt a sense of dull
resentment as he pulled the baize door behind him, walked down the
corridor, and entered the middle room, now flooded by moonlight. First of
all he went over to the chimney-piece and appropriated Fanny’s dainty little
thimble. Then for a long time he stood by the window gazing on the
sleeping woods, and waiting—for what? he asked himself. The night air
was hot and breathless, every sound was audible, from the flutter of a bat’s
wings or the hoot of an owl to the far-away barking of a dog or the hum of a
belated motor on the distant highroad.
Gradually he became aware of a stillness, a chilliness, and a silence—as if
Nature were holding her breath prior to some prodigious effort. He was also
sensible of a cold sensation of creeping uneasiness, and began to realise that
his Dutch courage had evaporated, and that he felt sickeningly nervous.
Tales from his grandmother, and tales from the dinner-table, invaded his
memory, and repeated themselves with a vividness of detail, and a
plausibility befitting the hour, the locality, and the man.
Yet, so far, nothing had happened! Possibly it was all nonsense and rot,
urged another cheerful mental voice; his spirits stirred, and rose. But what
was that?
A sudden reckless slamming of the swing-door—yes, and footsteps—quick,
light footsteps, coming along the corridor! Hegan’s heart flew into his
throat; he felt almost suffocated with terror as he backed into the window,
and stared at the entrance.
But the noise had entirely ceased—ceased for five immensely long minutes;
for ten—there was nothing to be seen! With an extraordinary sensation of
relief he turned away, leant his elbows on the open sash, and once more
gazed down into the moonlit park. In ten minutes more he would be free to
go! As he stood listening anxiously for the striking of the stable clock, his
senses were strung to the utmost—his ears alive to every sound.
Suddenly he heard the sharp creaking of a board, and flung round. She
stood in the doorway! A lady with a powdered head and bunchy petticoats;
by one hand she held a handkerchief to her face, in the other was a long and
glittering knife!
And—she was coming in—she was approaching. Panic seized upon him,
and seemed to gnaw his knees. In a spasm of mortal fear—the frenzy of the
trapped animal that turns on its destroyer—he snatched up a heavy old
chair. Hegan was a powerful man—it was as a straw to him in his present
desperation—and he dashed at the figure in a fury of terror, struck it twice
with all his force, and felled it to the ground.
The thing gave a stifled shriek, and moaned—yes—but he threw down his
weapon, and fled as for his very life.
When he gained the hall, ghastly and breathless, he found an eagerly
expectant crowd. The first footman, noticing his face, exclaimed:
“Hallo! Jimmy, old boy—you look as if you’d seen her!”
“Yes,” he gasped out, “she was there—knife and all!”
“And what did you do?”
“I picked up a chair and struck at her, and ran!” He was still livid and
panting for breath.
Several of the women looked at one another significantly, and at last the
cook said:
“Why, James, don’t you know it was all a bit of a joke?”
“Joke!” he repeated, and his eye travelled swiftly round the circle, in
speechless quest of Fanny. “Where’s Fanny?” he asked abruptly.
“You’ve just seen her; the ghost was Fanny herself. We dressed her up, and
floured her hair—and——”
“And,” he added in a loud, hoarse voice, “I believe—I’ve done for her! I—I
hit her a terrible blow! Fanny! Fanny!” he shouted, and he raced up the
stairs, followed by all the inmates of the Place.
They crowded through the swing-door and streamed along the passage into
the middle room. There on the floor lay a little dressed-up figure with a
horrible wound in her head—a knife clutched in her grasp—stone dead!
Nor was this the worst. When Hegan realised that he had unintentionally
killed his pretty, mocking sweetheart, he kissed her, rose from beside her,
and, before anyone had guessed his intention, sprang on the sill, hurled
himself out of the window, and, with a crash among branches, fell heavily
on the lawn with a broken neck.
Sir Eldred and Lady Millard, hastily summoned from Cowes, were horrified
to find on their return home that two of their household lay awaiting an
inquest in the old unused laundry—their fate the result of a practical joke—
and for many months Lady Millard deserted the Place, and made her home
in Continental hotels.
At Bramleigh the middle room in the oak corridor has long been closed; but
the double tragedy has left its mark. After dusk, the maids go about in
couples; a creaking board throws them into a paroxysm of terror, and they
snatch at one another, and whisper, “She’s somewhere about!” for
Bramleigh enjoys the unique reputation of being haunted by the ghost—of a
ghost!
 XIV
THE SWORD OF LANBRYDE
R P , a fine old mansion in the Midlands, is seated in a
picturesque and well-wooded park, and surrounded by the usual
accompaniments of lawns, pleasure-grounds, and gardens. The exterior of
Rusholme, although it presents a most attractive appearance, is as nothing
compared with the treasures within.
The large entrance hall, and billiard-room, which opens out of it, are said to
be an admixture of the Natural History and the Victoria and Albert
Museums of South Kensington! The walls of both are covered with trophies
of the chase (their owner was a dead-shot, and went far afield for sport). A
magnificent bull-moose from Nova Scotia faces a life-like bison, late from
Southern India; fine heads of deer surmount the doorways; and along the
walls are high glass cases, containing specimens of rare birds, and small
animals, such as snow-white hares, weasels, etc. This is the natural history
department; there are also displayed in these rooms inlaid damascened
Indian arms; Afghan guns; old Spanish chairs upholstered in Cordova
leather; a stand of rare books—which include a beautifully illustrated
Koran, picked up on a battlefield. A wonderful Chinese embroidered curtain
drapes a wall, in front of which stands a table holding a Russian samovar,
and a Japanese incense-burner in bronze, of the most terrifying description.
In the hall is an ancient carved chest, said to have been washed ashore from
the Spanish Armada. Here are also several exquisite figures of Grecian
type, about two feet high—these had been dug up on the banks of the Indus,
and were said to have been left behind by the hosts of Alexander the Great.
Wherever you looked within these two rooms, there was something
interesting to see, but it was at night that—astonishing fact—there was
something interesting to hear.
After the genial party of billiard players had departed, when the lights were
extinguished, the house closed and buried in silence, the collection from all
parts of the world exchanged experiences—personal or otherwise, and held
discussions—but these were not always attended with success. The stag and
the tiger had high words; it had been found necessary to interrupt and
silence the stoat and the white hare. It was considered more prudent to
confine the evening entertainments to the harmless form of story-telling.
The great moose was chairman of the company; the bison, his vis-à-vis,
vice-chairman; the Chinese incense-burner and an Afghan jazail
occasionally interposed remarks, but, on the whole, peace reigned supreme.
“I now call upon the Ferrara Blade,” said the deep bass of the moose; “let
us hear your tale.”
After a moment’s silence, a thin, sharp voice from a corner began without
further preamble: “My story, good listeners, is ancient history, but it is true.
I will merely relate one incident—no need to more than touch on my own
life, for to tell my adventures would take hours. I am a well-tempered
Andrea Ferrara blade, married to a Spanish handle of great value. By
chance, I entered a military family, and descended from father to son. I have
seen desperate fighting in the Low Countries—aye, and in the New World.
After a long time came peace—there was no work for me, and I was hung
up in my scabbard over a fireplace in the library of the ancient mansion of
my Lord of Lanbryde. His home was right in the north of Scotland—its
lands were lipped by an ocean that had its further shore in the Arctic Circle.
The wind was fine and strong—the sunsets recalled the tropics; air and land
bred bold fishermen, and big-boned folk, who held themselves high, and
knew not the word ‘fear.’ It was recorded that the race came from the
Danes.
“Blairvie, my Lord, was heir to great estates, a tall old man, with a high,
hooked nose and bushy brows, a famous swordsman and gamester in his
day—which was over. Now he had nought to do but mind his property and
harry his tenants. He was a hard landlord—hard to all the world except
himself. Married to a lord’s daughter, he had two children—a son in a
Highland regiment, and one girl. Blairvie was a tyrant to them, and to
everyone within his reach; he turned out folk from places where they and
their forebears had lived for generations.
“One very old woman crawled to his door and begged for mercy, but he was
as stone. She went down on her knees, and said:
“‘Blairvie, let me die in my ain wee housie. I pray you to leave me where I
was born and bred—my time must now be short.’
“But it was all of no use—Blairvie was adamant—so she uprose, and cursed
him to his face.
“‘Ye have ta’en away the land from us, aye, and from many—ye that has
plenty. See now,’ she said, ‘I lay my malison on you: the land will be ta’en
away from you and yours—for ever and ever. Your descendants will not
own a yard of green turf, and will die beggars!’ and then she fell in a sort of
fit, and was thrown out.
“For some time afterwards there was great talk of the old witch and her
curse, and the ‘wierd’ pronounced against Blairvie; but by degrees the
whole thing died away. The lands of Lanbryde were fertile, for much of the
soil was old and rich; the sheep, cattle, and orchards were beyond anything
for excellence. The place, a great big house, square to the winds, lay back in
a bay between two big horns of shingle—but the whole beach was covered
with beautiful sand, so fine that it could run through an hourglass.
“By gradual degrees, it was noticed that the sea was encroaching; huge
mounds of sands had accumulated—some of them one hundred feet in
height—and the sand seemed scarcely ever at rest. In strong westerly gales
it drifted about, and seemed so violent and tormented, one might have
supposed that the furies were locked in mortal combat. The size and
increase of the dunes were so imperceptibly stealthy, that it was scarcely
noticed by those who lived in the neighbourhood, but chiefly spoken of by
people who had been absent for some time. By and by, the old coast-line
began to break up, the sea made extensive inroads, and there was a certain
wasting of the fore-shore. These high banks of sand afforded but a feeble
barrier to the power of storms from the north—which forced them further
and further inshore; and still no one minded, for a gale from the south
usually blew them back to their former position.
“One November night a fearful gale descended on the coast. A sand-flood
overwhelmed the fields, the orchards, the gardens of Lanbryde—here was a
deluge that nothing could arrest. Ghostly clouds of white sand, falling and
whirling, above, below—in short, everywhere. The torrent seemed to be a
living force; it poured over the mansion, and down its chimneys, burst the
doors and windows, and blocked the stairs. The storm was as sudden as it
was violent—it approached with a howling, mighty wind, sheets and clouds
of a thin, white substance, tons—millions of tons—of sand. The people of
the house had barely time to escape with their lives, before the doors and
stairs were choked. The young heir—who happened to be home on leave—
as he rushed out last, bethought himself of the family sword—in short, of
me! He ran back, fought his way to the fireplace, while the wind roared and
the sand poured, wrenched me from the wall, and sped forth. But in the
doorway a blast met him and knocked him prostrate—the cruel sand fell on
him, and choked him where he lay; he struggled and fought—it was like
being in the heart of a quick-sand. After desperate efforts he gave up the
ghost, and so perished miserably—and there he and I rested together for
eighty long years. By midday, after the gale, such was the result of shifting
dunes, that the very situation of the mansion was lost—and the whole
property, a vast expanse of sand, was pointed out to newcomers as the grave
of the house, and estates, of Lanbryde.
“At last, after nearly a century had elapsed, a furious western hurricane
suddenly altered the figures of many sandhills. Another violent storm arose,
a whirlwind equal to the first, and it raged all night with a ruthless force. At
sunrise, when the folk began to stir, they rubbed their eyes, and wondered if
they were still asleep. Then they recalled the story of Lanbryde. The
mansion had reappeared—had arisen, like a great, gaunt skeleton, from the
mass of sand in which it had been entombed, its rows of empty windows,
like eyeless sockets, dominating the scene.
“Naturally the news spread, and Lanbryde was immediately visited, and, as
far as possible, entered. But the interior was still choked. The body of the
unfortunate heir was discovered—that is to say, his bones—and I, who lay
unscathed in my scabbard, was carried away as prize by a searcher, and sold
for a few shillings to an armourer in Inverness, who sent me south, where I
fetched, as I deserved, a noble price. Great efforts were made to recover
furniture and pictures that were known to be in Lanbryde, but beyond a few
silver spoons and the whorls of a distaff, nothing could be reclaimed, for
before any active steps could be taken, another furious sand-drift struck the
coast, and the ancient mansion of Lanbryde disappeared for ever.
“When the last owner’s daughter died in poverty abroad, the family became
extinct, and of their great fame, and high place in the world, nothing now
remains but an old Italian sword.—Good-night!”
 XV
THE KING’S SHILLING
I was a melancholy afternoon early in November, and a cold pitiless rain
was streaming down the library windows of Clonallon, the Irish residence
of Sir Domnick Donnelly, Bart., J.P., D.L.
At the other side of the wet panes, a pretty young face gazed out upon the
falling dusk and fallen leaves, with an expression of hopeless boredom.
Clonallon was one of those solid box-shaped mansions that arose in the
country two centuries ago: spacious and comfortable, with fine lofty rooms
for the family, and gloomy caverns for their retainers; it boasted a prolific
garden, a fine demesne, and a long and imposing avenue. On the other
hand, it was ten miles from a station, did not possess a bathroom, and could
only count upon one post a day.
Sir Domnick and his wife (an elderly, childless couple) were entirely
satisfied with their abode—and themselves; they maintained a certain
amount of state and formality, and processed about the neighbourhood in an
open carriage with two men-servants and a pair of steppers. Recently a
powerful motor had displaced the landau, and the owners were so
exuberantly proud of their new possession that one would almost suppose it
was the very first car that had ever been landed in Ireland!
The disconsolate girl in the window was also a visitor from England; her
mother, Mrs. de Lisle, a smart evergreen widow, had certain “expectations”
from her relatives the Donnellys, and made a yearly pilgrimage to
Clonallon, in order, as she told herself, “to keep the old people up to the
mark.” She was handsome and popular, with a pair of beguiling eyes, and
an insatiable appetite for society and excitement. The large fortune left by
her husband was strictly tied up for the benefit of their daughter Vera. Vera,
at eighteen, looked younger than her age: so very soft and simple, and was
treated as a mere irresponsible flapper by her parent; nevertheless Vera had
inherited a self-reliant enterprising character from the de Lisles (also a
streak of daring and independence), but had not as yet found an opportunity
of exhibiting herself in her true colours.
Life at Clonallon was desperately dull, and she sorely missed the society of
her girl friends; here, everyone was so old—not merely Sir Domnick and
Lady Donnelly, but even the servants and dogs—whilst the venerable green
parrot was in his dotage. The days seemed endless, from family prayers to
family prayers, the interim filled up with eating and drinking, driving
abroad to pay calls, or receiving weird-looking visitors at home.
Once, oh great and happy occasion! they had all motored to a neighbouring
Meet; that was, indeed, a delightful outing. On Sundays the family attended
a funny old church that smelt of mushrooms, and had deep mysterious pews
like rows of horse-boxes, as well as a very large gallery, and a very small
congregation.
Alas, there were still ten days to put in before departure. Vera’s mother was
thrifty in some ways, and declared that short visits, long journeys, and
perpetual “tips” were too costly. Also, that after a strenuous season, and
Scotland, Clonallon served her as an inexpensive “rest cure.”
Dusk was closing in over the pleasure-grounds, and Vera, yawning till tears
stood in her eyes, withdrew from her post and sat down on a stiff-backed
old sofa, which stood between the tall windows.
Around a fine turf and wood fire the three elders were assembled, Sir
Domnick smoking a meerschaum pipe, Mrs. de Lisle a Turkish cigarette—
all three discussing the neighbourhood, and Vera was completely forgotten.
“And so your nearest neighbours are the Meldons?” Mrs. de Lisle was
saying.
“The nearest people we visit,” replied Lady Donnelly with significant
emphasis.
“There is a big place in the trees, not more than two miles away, on what
you call ‘the back road.’”
“Yes—Heganstown—the Hegans live there.”
“And don’t you know them?” persisted Mrs. de Lisle.
After quite a marked pause, Lady Donnelly replied: “Not now.”
“A feud—or a boycott?”
“Not exactly—although years ago there was a coolness about some
shooting. To tell you the truth, we have dropped the Hegans—they are too
impossible.”
“Short of murder or theft, it seems a pity to drop such very near neighbours;
it would have been so nice to have them over to bridge!”
“Bridge!” repeated Sir Domnick, “I don’t suppose they have ever heard of
it! Hegan and I were school-fellows, he was my fag too; he comes of a good
county family, went into the service, married, and when his father departed,
came back to Heganstown with a nice little wife and a baby. Then Mrs.
Hegan died, and he seemed to go to pieces; took to gambling on the Stock
Exchange, betting, and whisky, and married a blowzy fat creature, who was
once his cook! I believe she drinks, leads him the devil of a life, and keeps
the little money he has left. He is sunken in a sort of stupor, and sits in his
chair all day long; they do say his brain is affected. I must confess I am
sorry for that young fellow Dermot.”
“Yes; but why are you sorry?” enquired Mrs. de Lisle with an air of languid
interest.
“The boy is out of his element; he went to Rugby, and did uncommonly
well; was going into the Army, and had put in a couple of terms at
Sandhurst, when the money ran out, and he was obliged to come home. He
has been loafing about at Heganstown for the last three years.”
“Dear me, how perfectly dreadful!” ejaculated the lady.
“At first he tried his hand on the farm, and pulling the place together, but
things were too far gone; his father owed money all over the country, and
the land was let up to the hall door. A grazier has it, and his cattle have
played Old Harry with the grounds and the plantations; there’s not a gate or
a fence; the house is falling to ruin. Mrs. Hegan has made away with the
good old furniture, and all the silver; last time I was in Dublin I saw
Hegan’s grandfather in a shop ticketed ‘Four Pounds Ten’—of course I
mean his portrait.”
“Why doesn’t the young man try to do something?”
“It’s difficult to stir without money. I don’t suppose the fellow has the price
of a railway ticket, or a second coat to his back. In our soft relaxing climate
it is so easy to let indolence grow on you—and to take things as they
come.”
“Dermot is a wonderful horseman,” supplemented Lady Donnelly. “Men
are only too glad to give him mounts in the hunting season; he rides and
breaks the maddest-looking animals, and I believe he is a fine shot too, but
these accomplishments don’t put a penny in his pocket. He has no
companions of his own class—all the young men are out in the world.”
“And the young women?” suggested Mrs. de Lisle.
“Oh, none of the girls round here would look at Dermot, except perhaps
farmers’ daughters. I’ve heard he has been seen about the lanes with Mitty
Flood—such a bold, shameless minx.”
“Well, if young Hegan marries Mitty, he is done!” declared Sir Domnick. “I
wish someone would give the poor boy a hand, and help him out of the
quagmire; the longer he sticks at home, the deeper he sinks. I’m afraid he
has no energy or push, and not a penny to his name—it’s just a wasted life!”
“Does young Hegan come to church?” enquired Mrs. de Lisle, “and does he
sit in the second deep box from the front, along with a red-faced female?”
“Yes,” rejoined Lady Donnelly.
“Then he really looks quite presentable, and I believe I saw him at the
Meet, riding a crazy chestnut.”
“No doubt,” assented Sir Domnick, “and if Dermot were to break his neck
—under the circumstances, it would be the best thing that could happen to
him!”
Vera, forgotten and in the background, had listened to this conversation
with the closest interest and attention. She too recalled the good-looking
young man she had seen in church and at the Meet; she had been struck by
his masterly control of the frantic chestnut, and the delightful ease with
which he kept his temper, and his seat.
The “automobile,” as Lady Donnelly grandiloquently called it, held four
comfortably, but no more, and, at present, such was its novelty and
fascination, that its owners went out in it daily and in all weathers, partly
perhaps to exhibit their acquisition, and to excite the envy of their friends.
Mrs. de Lisle enjoyed motoring; the soft moist air was, she believed, good
for her cure and complexion, and therefore Vera, like the little pig of our
childhood, was left at home. However, as it happened, Vera preferred
rambling about the garden, the demesne, the adjacent bog, and making
friends with the country-folk. Hobbs, her mother’s maid, was supposed to
be her escort, but Miss Hobbs, of London, disliked country walks, and
frequently excused herself on the plea of a headache, or a corn; and Vera,
with the two red setters, was suffered to depart alone, Hobbs assuring
herself that with the best wish in the world, her young lady—a dear simple
child—could not get into any mischief.
But Hobbs was too sanguine. As she sat in the housekeeper’s room with her
feet on the fender, and a strong cup of “Ann Lynch’s” best in her hand,
imparting society episodes to a gaping audience, her charge was setting her
pretty face in the direction of an adventure.
The bog she was so fond of was not the traditional dark tract, diversified by
deep black holes and turf clamps, but a wide expanse of short grass, studded
with furze bushes, and populated by goats, geese, and rabbits. The air was
delicious, the sensation of unattended freedom intoxicating, the dogs were
happy, and so was Vera. She had a secret and sincere love of Nature, and
enjoyed her wild, unusual surroundings, and the odd sights and sounds—
such as the flight of a V-shaped wedge of wild geese, the sudden rise of a
jack snipe; and felt completely independent, and at home, as she walked
briskly over the springy turf. A line of dark woods beckoned her thoughts to
Heganstown, and the tragic fate of young Hegan, caught in a quagmire of
circumstance, and compelled to lead a wasted life, with none to help him.
Surely Sir Domnick might hold out a hand; but he wouldn’t—no, he was a
selfish old pig—yes, he was; he seized on all the new papers—even on the
Queen; he took more than his share of cream and oysters, helped himself to
the fowl’s liver, and most of the motor rug—Vera had made it her business
to watch him! No, he would only exert himself to the extent of his personal
comforts, and young Hegan might hang himself for all he cared!
Sir Domnick’s delinquencies, and the question of assisting Dermot Hegan,
occupied her mind to the exclusion of everything else. She was wondering
if she could forward him anonymously a five-pound note, her godfather’s
tip, when she suddenly became aware of the rapid descent of a dense white
mist, and could hardly see six yards ahead. For a moment she stood quite
still, enveloped in a cloud of damp, impenetrable mist; then she started to
retrace her steps, and after groping about for what seemed a long time,
realised that she was lost! In some inexplicable manner she found herself
upon an island apparently surrounded on all sides by trenches of
unfathomable black water. This much she could discern. What she could not
see, was any means of departure. Where was the wobbly stick that usually
bridged such chasms? The fog now turned from white to grey, and she
realised that her safest attitude was complete inactivity, and sat down on a
mound all alone—having been basely abandoned by the two setters.
After a little reflection, she decided to call, to scream for help; her voice
was a fine robust soprano, and carried fairly far.
Dermot Hegan, who had been shooting rabbits for the larder, and was, so to
speak, feeling his way home, heard an unusual cry and halted. No, it was
not a curlew or a trapped rabbit, or even an owl. There it was again, it came
from a human throat, and said “Help! Help! Help!” Dermot knew every
inch of the bog; the cry came from a part known as “the Puzzle,” and it was
not long before he had crossed the ditch, and called out, “All right.” Then a
shrill treble voice from the gloom announced, “I’ve lost my way; I don’t
know where I am!”
The young man struck a match, held it aloft, and discovered a girl, who had
risen to her feet, and by the faint illumination they gravely inspected one
another. He beheld a pretty face, and a pair of startled dark eyes; and she
was confronted by the object of her meditations—no less a person than
Dermot Hegan. Then the match, after the manner of its kind, went out.
“You are the girl who is staying at Clonallon, are you not?”
“Yes,” she replied, “I wandered about, and got caught in the fog. Wherever
I looked, I seemed to be surrounded by huge ditches full of black water. I
was afraid to move—what am I to do?”
“Sit tight for the present: I hope you don’t mind waiting?”
“What do you call waiting?”
“Well, say an hour. The moon will be up then, and I will take you home.”
“Oh, thank you. I think you must be Mr. Hegan?”
“I wonder how you guessed? Yes, we live within a quarter of a mile. I’ve
known the bog since I was a baby—but I dare not venture to steer you about
in the dark.”
“No, it would not be safe, I am sure.”
“Lots of people have been lost on the bog from time to time. They drop into
these deep black holes, and the peat holds and preserves them. I remember
long ago seeing the body of a girl, found after twenty years. Her friends
recognised her at once, though she looked a bit leathery and dried up. Let
me find you a seat,” he added, striking another match.
Dermot Hegan had a nice well-bred voice, and by the flickering match Vera
noticed his well-kept but rough hands, and frayed shirt-cuffs.
“How did you know I came from Clonallon?” she asked, as they sat in outer
darkness.
“I saw the dogs on the bog a while ago—we are great friends.”
“You don’t know their owner?”
“No, I don’t,” came the answer from a little distance, where her companion
had presumably found a seat.
Suddenly Vera, the lion-hearted and impulsive, made up her mind to take a
bold step. With the supreme assurance of youth, she resolved to seize this
priceless opportunity, and endeavour to open this young man’s eyes to the
dangers of his situation.
“Is it not surprising,” she began, “that we two utter strangers should find
ourselves imprisoned here in the dark?”
“Surprising things are said to happen on this particular spot,” was his
unexpected answer. “They say it’s an old fairy rath, engulfed by the bog,
and sometimes people can’t find their way off it. There is a way, of course
—but it’s a bit of a puzzle. I expect your friends will be wondering what has
become of you?”
“Oh no, they went for a long motor drive, and won’t be home before
seven.”
“I think it’s a little after six, so we are stuck here for the best part of an
hour. What shall we do—tell stories, or sing?—do you sing?”
“Yes, but I’d much rather talk.” As Vera could not see her listener, she felt
surprisingly brave, and went on, “I have something to say to you.”
“To say to me?” His voice expressed bewilderment.
“Yes, Chance or the fairies have given me this opening, and I must speak—
even if you are mortally offended, and feel inclined to drown me in a bog-
hole.”
“I won’t be offended—so go ahead; line clear.”
“The other evening I heard Sir Domnick talking about—er—er—
Heganstown; he said he and your father were school-fellows.”
“That’s right. Did he happen to tell you how we had come down in the
world, and were beggars?” The tone of the question was hard and bitter.
“He did, and he said he was so sorry for you, who were just wasting your
life.”
“That’s true—it’s a rotten life, I know. Did he suggest any alternative?”
“No; he said he was afraid you had acquired the loafing habit—and——”
“And what else?”
“And had an attraction in the neighbourhood.”
“I suppose he meant a girl?”
“He did; her name is Mitty Flood. Lady Donnelly said she was a bold,
pushing minx—nothing to what I am myself, at this moment—and I would
never dare to say what I have said, only that you cannot see me now, and
after this evening will never meet me again.”
“No? I would not be so sure of that! So you are speaking out for what is
called my good? Nameless young lady in the dark, it is most awfully kind
of you, but I’m past help. How can I go out into the world without a
sixpence? without decent clothes, without a single friend? I have no
interest, and not much brains; all my pals at school and at Sandhurst are
doing their job, and I’ve dropped them; never answered their letters, for I’d
be ashamed to let them know I was just slacking about at home, shooting
rabbits, breaking in young horses—and eating my heart out—a prisoner to
poverty. There now! the dark has opened my lips too—I’ve never said as
much to a living soul.”
“But you can easily free yourself,” said the girl with easy confidence. “You
have been well educated; you are young, and strong.”
“Young and strong—yes—but I’ve no money to make even a humble start. I
had thought of going to Dublin, and getting taken on as a tram conductor,
at, say, eighteen shillings a week, but it would barely keep me, and I’m
worth that at home, shooting wild duck and rabbits, an outlying Donnelly
pheasant, or finding plovers’ eggs, and digging potatoes. As for Mitty Flood
—what beastly gossip! I hardly know her, and I don’t want to know her.
One day her bicycle broke down, and she asked me to help her, and when
she meets me she stops to talk—that’s all.”
(Vera mentally decided that the bicycle was an excuse, that the meetings
were not accidental, and that Mitty was a minx!)
“An attraction here,” he continued; “why, the very idea makes me laugh. If
you only knew what my life is, you’d laugh, too.”
“I don’t think I would,” she protested. “I know a little about you; you know
nothing of me, which is not fair, so I shall tell you who I am. My name is
Vera de Lisle; my mother is related to the Donnellys; she is a widow, and I
am her only child. We live in Charles Street, Mayfair, and are well off. I am
eighteen—I left school last Easter. I have been presented, and to one or two
balls—only mother thinks I am too young to racket about—and am to come
out in earnest next season.”
“Yes—and what else?”
“I like tennis and dancing, and other girls who are jolly—and dogs—no, not
the setters. I am furious with them. Also I enjoy reading, and being alone
sometimes, and having a real good long think.”
“As we are being so extraordinarily outspoken, may I ask, do you think of
anyone in particular—you know what I mean?”
“No one in the way you suggest—I am not a bit susceptible.”
“That is to say, not yet, but being young, pretty, and rich, a great match will
come along some day.”
“If it does I shall blow it out!” she rejoined with a happy laugh.
“Are you not bored to death at Clonallon?”
“Not always. I like the old gardens, and the park, and I love this bog—
somehow I find it curiously alluring; a sort of wild, out of the world,
dreamy place.”
After a short silence, he said:
“It is awfully good of you to take an interest in me.”
“I do more,” she interrupted. “I am going to offer you an idea—an idea
which has just flashed into my mind: why not enlist?”
“Enlist?” he repeated; “take the King’s Shilling?”
“Yes, if I were in your place I’d do it like a shot.”
“Then you don’t know much about the life of a private, do you?”
“Oh, well, if you are going to be fastidious, I say no more; but there are lots
of gentlemen in the ranks, and many rankers become officers on their own
merits. One of my girl friends has a brother—why”—and she paused
—“there’s the moon!”
Unobserved by the pair, a gradual lightening of the clouds had been steadily
taking place; now these had suddenly parted, and the moon with her lidless
eye stared down upon the young people—who glanced at one another
interrogatively.
“Well, you have given me a lead,” said Hegan, springing to his feet, “and,
by Jove, I’ll take it, and the King’s Shilling, to-morrow.”
“Oh, Mr. Hegan, perhaps I may be wrong,” she protested, startled by her
success. “Do not be led by me—after all, I’m little more than a school-girl.
I have no real experience. Don’t do anything in a hurry.”
“Ah! I see your courage cannot stand the moonlight—but your misgivings
come too late. I shall sell my old ticker, also my old gun, and start off and
offer myself at a cavalry depôt. I’ll apply for a regiment in India.”
“I am really frightened at my presumption,” she murmured.
“You need not be, I just wanted the call to start me; no one has ever spoken
the word ‘off’ till now. This for young people is a sleepy enervating part of
the world; the big trees and the water suck up vitality, and make one
disinclined to rise, and be doing, and to shake off sloth. With a fairly active
body I have an indolent and fatalistic mind. Miss de Lisle, I am your debtor
for life.”
“That remains to be seen!” she protested.
“Well”—now consulting an old silver turnip—“it is nearly seven, and I
must take you home; but first of all you will have to come with me to
Heganstown. I guarantee you’ll see no one, and I’ll get you back soon after
seven, drive you over in the dogcart, deposit you at the back gate, and leave
you to manage the rest.”
“Very well, I’ll do whatever you wish,” she replied.
“All right, then come on”—the usual British invitation—and Vera followed
her new acquaintance off the rath, and in a short time found herself in an
overgrown neglected avenue, leading to a great forlorn old house, that
looked forbiddingly grim in the moonlight. Hegan turned the handle of the
hall door, and ushered his companion into an immense vaulted hall, entirely
bare of furniture.
“Just wait in here,” and he opened the door into what had once been a
library—a large apartment flooded by moonlight, which revealed rows of
bare bookshelves and square marks on the walls, where pictures had been,
and were not. The room was empty, and apparently the house was in the
same condition; there was not a sound to be heard.
Suddenly there was a shuffling of feet, and a loud voice in the hall calling
for “Rabbits—rabbits—where’s them rabbits?”
Then the door burst open, and an unwieldy female figure appeared,
staggering on the threshold.
“Where’s that lazy, good-for-nothing blaggard?” she demanded.
Catching sight of Vera, she paused, stared, and then, with one ear-splitting
yell, turned and fled. A few minutes after this astonishing visitor had
disappeared, Hegan entered, whip in hand.
“Sorry to have kept you—I had to borrow a horse. The ‘Yoke,’ as they call
it, awaits you.”
There at the steps stood a high dogcart, with a shaggy cart-horse in the
shafts, and in another moment Vera was bumping down the ill-kept drive.
Either Hegan was a capital whip, or the cart-horse had a bit of pedigree, for
once on the road they bowled along at a spanking pace.
“Who was the woman who came into the room?” inquired Vera.
“My step-mother; she took you for the family ghost—I believe she is
screeching still.”
Two miles were soon devoured by the cart mare’s hairy legs, and as Hegan
drew up at the back gate of Clonallon, he said:
“Good-bye, Miss de Lisle. We met an hour ago, and I feel as if we had
known one another for years. You are my starter, and I hope I may do you
credit.”
“I’m afraid you must think me frightfully audacious and interfering. My
mother says I am impulsive and headlong, and do rash, unexpected things.
Oh, I hope I have not been extra foolish and meddlesome. Do let me hear
how you get on. Will you write?”
“If I may,” he answered, secretly amazed.
“2,000, Charles Street, Mayfair. Good-bye and good luck.” She held out her
hand, then darted up the avenue, and was lost to sight.
Luckily the motor relayed by the fog had not yet returned, and Vera had
time to don an evening frock, and sink into a chair, novel in hand, before
the party arrived full of explanations and apologies.
Three days later Miss de Lisle received a note written on cheap paper, in a
fine bold style:
“I have joined the Blueskin Lancers, and as soon as I am
through riding school go out to India with a draft. I enclose the
identical King’s Shilling for your acceptance, and remain,
“Yours faithfully,
“D. H , Trooper.”
Vera contrived to have a hole bored in the shilling, and wore it with other
charms on her favourite bangle. The enterprise of Dermot Hegan was
disclosed by Sir Domnick, always well posted in local news—no item too
insignificant.
“So I hear that young Hegan has enlisted,” he announced, “and is going out
to India. Best thing he can do—wonder he never thought of it before. Just
the class of chap to make his way in the service.”
Dermot Hegan remained in India for four years, and made his way. His
steady character, good education, and notable horsemanship helped him to a
commission. He and Vera had corresponded at long and fitful intervals.
When he was promoted sergeant she sent him her photograph; when he was
gazetted to a regiment at home she invited him, if in London, to come and
see her.
Vera was now twenty-two, her own mistress, and, as her mother bewailed,
“absolutely hopeless” with respect to a suitable marriage. Not one of her
many admirers seemed to make any serious impression, and yet she was a
bright, amusing, popular girl with many men friends. More than one
experienced chaperone had whispered to Mrs. de Lisle that “there must be
someone in the background!” but this suggestion she denied with passionate
emphasis, saying:
“Vera has no heart, in one sense. I have never seen her really interested, and
she has not been out of my sight since she left her nurse’s arms.”
Mr. Hegan, 50th Hussars, duly made his appearance in Charles Street, a
remarkably well-set-up, smart-looking young officer, and Mrs. de Lisle—
believing him to be one of Vera’s partners—accorded him a gracious
welcome. Presently he and her daughter retired into the back drawing-room,
ostensibly to look at some photographs, and here, in a few hurried
sentences, he informed Vera that his father and step-mother were both dead,
that a distant relative had left him a legacy, which had enabled him to pay
off some debts, and to repair the roof of Heganstown.
“I have an honest steward,” he added, “and I get enough money out of the
place to pay my tailor, and mess bill. I’ve done all right so far—and been
uncommonly lucky, thanks to you.”
“No thanks to me—thanks to this,” and she exhibited her bangle, and the
dangling King’s shilling.
“I say, you can’t think the help your letters were,” he went on. “Somehow
they seemed to keep me afloat; is it not funny that, until now, we have never
seen one another by daylight?”
“Yes,” she assented; “but all the same,” and she coloured deeply, “it is not
considered good manners to stare!”
“I beg your pardon, but my stare is excusable! I seem to know you better
than anyone—and yet until now I’d only seen you by moonlight.”
“That excuse is moonshine,” she rejoined with a laugh.
Presently her mother came forward, and cruelly interrupted a confidential
talk, saying:
“Darling, Lord Hubert has come and brought something he wants to show
you.” (Lord Hubert was reported to be “making the running” with the little
de Lisle girl.)
Mr. Hegan was duly bidden to dinner, also to a dance given by Mrs. de
Lisle, and gratefully accepted both invitations; but he soon realised the
awful chasm that lay between him and an heiress. How dared he compete
with the son of a Duke? Hopeless and heartbroken he withdrew into
obscurity—that is to say, his quarters in Canterbury Barracks. When war
had been declared, and his regiment was under orders, Hegan snatched an
hour’s leave to say good-bye to Vera—no harm in that!—and he had the
good fortune to find her at home, and alone.
“So we are at war!” she exclaimed; “it seems incredible, a hideous
nightmare, and I’ve led you into what may be battle, and sudden death.”
“I’m thankful that you did—anyway, of course I’d have joined now, but I’m
a more useful unit as it is. Wish me luck.”
“I wish you good luck, honours, and a safe return.”
“I’m not sure that that matters. You see, I’ve no belongings, and no one to
care, if I ever come back.”
“I care,” she announced unexpectedly.
“Do you really mean that, Miss de Lisle?”
“Yes, I do. Oh, here’s mother!” as that lady hurried into the room full of
news, and excitement.

After Mons, and the battle of the Aisne, Mr. Hegan, who was badly
wounded, was promoted, and got his troop. He made light of his injuries,
and speedily returned to the Front. Later on, all through the dreary winter in
the muddy trenches, he was cheered by Vera’s letters, and through all the
rack and strain of war his unfailing spirits and infectious laugh proved an
inestimable boon to his comrades. In action on the Somme he was in the
thick of the hottest charges, distinguished himself amazingly; saved the life
of a brother officer—but lost his own left arm.
As a certain Red Cross train reached Victoria Station, Miss de Lisle, a Red
Cross nurse, was waiting to receive her friend. He had contrived to keep his
injury a secret, and when she exclaimed at his empty sleeve, he said:
“It’s all right, Vera. I’ve brought you something in exchange—a bit of
ribbon.”
“A bit of ribbon?” she repeated in a doubtful tone.
“Yes, I am proud to tell you that I have been recommended for the Victoria
Cross—that is the interest on the King’s Shilling!”
 XVI
A DARK HORSE
W Major Mahon died, he left his affairs in such desperate confusion
that even a hardened Irish agent, well accustomed to family disasters and
unexpected disclosures, was dumbfounded. Kil-Mahon property was
mortgaged beyond recovery; the gay, hospitable, hard-riding Major had
lived extravagantly and spent precisely as if his capital were a yearly
income, and his income pocket-money—and after his funeral came the
deluge.
The deluge, indeed! His pretty daughter, who was just twenty-one, found
herself homeless, for the ancestral mansion now belonged to creditors; there
was an auction, and the family goods and heirlooms were scattered to the
four winds. Her brother Tom, who was serving in India—the supposed heir
to a fine fortune, and living up to the belief—was compelled to leave his
regiment, and promptly return to Ireland.
Tom Mahon was a manly, good-looking young fellow of six and twenty,
with typical dark blue eyes and black hair, a capital polo player, a popular
officer, but never likely to ignite either the Thames or the Liffey.
Fortunately Tom was practical; he sold off his guns and ponies, paid his
debts, and, when he arrived, exerted himself to the utmost to pull things
together. He decided not to emigrate to Canada and take Helena with him,
as their relatives so eagerly suggested (relatives who lived in England, and
were aghast at the downfall of the Mahons of Kil-Mahon), but to gather
what he could from the wreck, and make a home for himself and sister.
They could manage on little, and were not proud. There remained an
insignificant scrap of the estate (possibly overlooked) and here at least was
a roof for the outcasts, for the English Mahons had with one accord washed
their hands of this crazy, reckless couple. Kil-Mahon was sold to an Irish-
American, who had returned to his native country with an immense hoard
of dollars; but Clontra, situated on the wrong side of the same county, a
good-sized ivy-covered house with its rows of small windows facing north
(that ancient and surprising fashion), still belonged to the Mahons. A flower
garden, a small lawn, and a thick hedge separated it from a not much
frequented highroad; in a field across the way were the remains of Castle
O’Mahon—cradle of the race. At the back of the house was a matted,
tangled garden, a large range of tumble-down outhouses, a few fields of
fairly good pasture beyond, and, encircling house and fields, about four
hundred acres of worthless bog—not the usual black bog, full of water-
holes, and turf stacks, but “short grass” bog, dotted with clumps of furze
bushes, and rushes, affording a certain amount of grazing for geese and
donkeys.
Tom and Helena had lived two years at Clontra and effected wonders; the
venerable garden was restored and prosperous; the outhouses had been
patched up, the dull rooms gaily papered and made to look homely with a
few odds and ends of wreckage and Helena’s clever fingers. In the yard
were milch cows, and poultry; in the house several dogs and three family
servants: old Pat, a handy man and groom, young Pat, gardener and herd,
and Kate, the maid-of-all work—a dark little woman of forty-five, born and
brought up on Kil-Mahon, a truly devout adherent of the Mahon race, a
hard worker and “vocheen,” her particular and unintentionally blasphemous
declaration on all occasions being, “Sure, ’tis all the will of God!”
The cows, poultry, and garden kept the place—so to speak—going, but the
life was an extraordinary change to the two Mahons. Handsome Tom, as
sub. in a smart regiment, with his polo ponies, dogcart—and perhaps a
certain amount of side—was now working hard to earn his bread. Helena,
the admired, petted, slightly arbitrary daughter of a house whose popular,
genial head was an important factor in Society, was his efficient and
industrious partner.
Here the brother and sister were moored in a sort of social backwater, and
more or less forgotten. It is so easy to drop out of the swim! Tom, in rough
tweeds and gaiters, rose at dawn to buy and sell cattle and calves at
neighbouring fairs, or superintend the gardening and the small farm—and
now and then, in the season, was offered a day’s hunting or shooting by old
friends.
Helena managed the dairy and poultry, sold her butter and eggs and
vegetables; she had a good market at Newbridge and the Curragh. Between
the young cattle, and these items, the pair paid their way, and contrived to
make both ends meet. Helena’s equipage was a donkey-cart or else shanks’
mare, Tom rode a rickety bicycle, and they were invariably spoken of as
“those poor young Mahons.” All the same, they were by no means unhappy,
and enjoyed excellent health and spirits, were fully employed from
breakfast to supper, and had no time to meditate on their fallen fortunes.
They were young and independent, they both loved animals, flowers, sport,
and their own country.
“There is the baker’s cart, Tom!” said his sister, rising from her exertions in
weeding a flower-bed in the front garden. “Isn’t it wicked to drive that poor
horse!—he is dead lame in his near-fore.”
“Lame, I should think so!” assented Tom, as he looked over the hedge at a
heavy red bread-cart, in whose shafts a powerful black horse hobbled
painfully.
“Hullo!” he shouted. The man pulled up, though the Mahons were not
customers. Kate was their baker.
“I say, that horse of yours is very lame! Has he a stone in his hoof?” and he
went to the gate.
“No, yer honour,” replied the driver, “it’s his corns, and they do be cruel.
We’ve had him to the farrier—and he can do nothing whatever.”
“It’s a pity,” said Tom, casting his eye over the animal, an upstanding,
raking black who seemed in a sweat, not so much from overwork as pain;
his condition was poor, and his great wild eyes wore a look of intense
suffering.
“Aye, he’s a powerful fine horse,” continued his driver, “and a bread-cart
comes strange to him, I’m thinking; you would not believe, your honour,
how cruel heavy these carts does be—and it’s not alone the road, but the
long gentry’s avenues of maybe a mile extra we does have to travel. I
declare, though, this poor animal is willing, and has a grand sperrit—but
what with the corns and the cart, his heart is about bruk!”
“He looks a well-bred one too,” remarked Tom.
“Oh, he’s that, or he’d be dead a couple of months back. I believe Broughal
got him at an auction, cheap, along with a bad name. Well, well, he’s nearly
done, and I must be going. Good-day to yer honour,” and he lumbered on.
Helena had been an attentive listener to this conversation and her heart was
melted with pity. She was keenly sensitive to the sorrows of dumb animals,
and the lame horse, his long rounds, distressed and haunted her thoughts.
Unconsciously she came to watch for his passing in the fierce heat of a
summer afternoon and to listen despite herself for the distant approaching
cart and the accompanying “Clip, clop, stop, clip, clop, stop” of the poor
brute that so painfully dragged it. The baker was not very punctual;
sometimes it was twelve, sometimes two o’clock when he went by, but
Helena was invariably there to see, and to offer the black a bit of bread or a
lump of sugar. She was so sorry for him and he seemed so grateful for her
sympathy. In short, the lame black horse had become an obsession and
settled upon Miss Mahon’s nerves: at night she sometimes had a little
private cry when she thought of him, and his existence of hopeless misery.
At last he was released, and she was relieved. For three days the baker’s
cart went by drawn by a mealy bay; evidently the big black had been
granted a well-earned rest.
One morning quite early Miss Mahon happened to be in the garden cutting
roses, and saw—yes—the black horse passing! On this occasion he was
ridden; a man had thrown a sack over his back and sat astride in an easy
attitude, pipe in mouth. Alas! the black was lamer than ever! Helena waved
to the rider to halt, which he did—Irish-like, only too glad of an interruption
to his errand.
“Is that the horse that used to draw the bread-cart?” she asked.
“Faix it is so, me lady.”
“And where is he going?”
“Only to Rathcourt, and ’tis his last journey.”
She stared interrogatively.
“The Kennels, you know. Mr. Broughal has sold him for twenty-five
shillings, and glad to be shut of him too! He’s been dead lame the whole
summer, and having all the bread rounds hours behind-hand, and giving
great complaints, and torment; so here he goes!” and he gave the rope reins
a slap.
“No, no, just wait,” she said, opening the gate and coming into the road.
She laid her hands upon the animal’s neck. He turned; evidently he was
once accustomed to being caressed by a lady. His large intelligent eyes
spoke volumes of suffering and misery.
“Do you think Mr. Broughal would let me have him for thirty shillings?”
she asked.
“Sure, and why not? Isn’t five shillings five shillings?” was the confident
reply.
“Then get off, and lead him in, if you please.”
“What’s all this, Helena?” asked her brother, who now appeared with the
dogs at his heels.
“Oh, Tom, it’s the bread-cart horse! I’ve just bought him,” she answered,
looking very pale and determined.
“What?” he exclaimed, gazing at her open-mouthed.
“Listen,” drawing him to one side. “He was sold for twenty-five shillings,
and going to the Kennels.”
“His betters have gone the same road, poor old boy. I’m sorry.”
“I’m giving thirty shillings. I have it in my own private purse—egg money,
you know.”
“Yes,” and he laughed, and nodded.
“And you, Tom—won’t you give him a run on the bog till winter—let him
have his shoes off, and his chance? If he is still a cripple you can shoot him
—if not you shall ride him; you said yourself he was the plan of a well-bred
hunter.”
“All right, Sis, but if we are to buy and keep every old garron that passes
the gate, we shall be in the poor-house sooner than ever.”
“Never mind, you love horses, and we’ve nothing but old Dolly and Sarah
for the carts; the baker is a gentleman, and if he recovers, who knows but
you may ride him to hounds!”
“Ha! ha! I think I see myself on that bag of bones!”
“You may—and now I’ll fetch you the money. Just wait; do you buy; give
the man the thirty shillings, and a bottle of porter, and get a receipt.”
And she flew upstairs and returned with a dirty one-pound note, and ten
shillings in silver. The bargain was concluded and duly “wet” by a pint of
stout, and the man, before he walked off with the sack on his back, said:
“Well—good luck to yer honour! If that black horse ever comes round—
mind, I’m not saying he will—ye will find ye have got grand value for yer
thirty shillings; for me own part, I’m glad I’m not taking the poor baste to
the hounds; and faix, even if I did, there’s little on him—he just wore
himself out between being so anxious to do his best, and them corns that
were killing him.”
There was a popular forge at a cross-road half a mile away from Clontra,
and there Tom himself led the new purchase to have his shoes removed that
same afternoon.
Old Jimmy was a good judge of horses, a gossip and a well-known
character.
“’Tis Broughal’s ould bread horse!” he exclaimed. “May I never—well, ’tis
a charity to take the shoes off. Faix, I know what it is—I’ve bad corns
meself, and I’ll soon give him aise. A great horse!” he said, standing back
and surveying the tall, emaciated animal—whose ribs were easily counted.
“He’s terrible well-bred too—Broughal got him at a sale for nothing at all—
but as sure as I’m a sinner, he’s a Harkaway. Will ye look at the head on
him? What are ye going to do with him—is it cart, or plough?”
“He’s to have a run on the bog,” replied Tom. “He belongs to Miss Helena.”
“The Lord love her! she’s a saint! It nearly bruk me own heart to see the
poor fellow limping by under two ton of a load, all this frightful hot
summer. Miss Helena will get it back—and with grand interest.”
But this was not Kate’s (the cook’s) opinion, who when she heard that her
mistress had bought a great spectre of a lame black horse, was very
sorrowful.
“Thirty shillings, Miss Helena! The money for your new hat for the garden-
party. You can’t go in the ould wan, and goodness knows what chances
you’ve thrown behind ye! Well,” piously raising her hands and eyes, “sure,
’tis all the will of God.”
Tom and Helena had a busy, prosperous season. Helena’s market at
Newbridge and the Camp was such that she was obliged to send three carts
a week with butter, eggs, vegetables, and flowers, and buy another donkey.
Tom, too, had his hands full; the tide had turned, and they were both so
much occupied with important matters that they entirely forgot the black
horse who was enjoying a run on the bog. Tom had an old friend stationed
at Newbridge, an officer in the Lancers, who made his way over to call, and
though the distance was twelve Irish miles, for a reason best known to
himself he returned repeatedly. One Sunday after lunch the Mahons and
their guest walked down to the bog; it was the end of September, and there
was an idea that it might hold a few packs of grouse. As they advanced over
the springy turf, along a beaten track, then over a wobbly stick across a
bog-hole, they descried, far away among the gorse and geese, a remarkably
fine upstanding black horse. His attitude implied dignified expectancy, as
he gazed in their direction.
“Hullo!” cried Tom. “Why, Helena—look at your purchase. I declare I
scarcely know him!”
“All the better for his two months’ holiday—oh, I say!” as the black
suddenly wheeled about, took a wide ditch in an easy stride, and galloped
off with streaming tail.
“Not much the matter with that fellow—and can’t he jump!” exclaimed
Captain Forde. “Your property, Miss Mahon?”
“Yes, and, do you know, I’d almost forgotten him.”
“I advise you not to do that—he looks like a chaser.”
“A chaser!” she repeated with a laugh. “I bought him out of a bread-cart ten
weeks ago. I pitied him so much because he had so many miles to go every
day, and he was so terribly lame. They were sending him to the Kennels.
His price was thirty shillings—and Tom gave him a run here.”
“Good gracious! You are not serious? This is one of your Irish jokes.”
“I say, Helena, we’ll have him up and look at him,” said Tom; “Tony shall
vet. him; he is great on horses.”
“All right—we will send down old Pat with a head-stall, and interview the
Baker after tea.”
The Baker, seduced by the sight of a bucket, looking wild, rough, and
happy, was duly brought up, examined, trotted to and fro—and passed.
“Have him in, and ride him about quietly, Tom,” urged his adviser, “you are
such a nice light weight. He looks a hunter all over—and something more;
but time will tell.”
“Then you think he was a bargain?” said Helena.
“I’m sure of it,” he answered with emphasis, “sound—up to weight—rising
seven—and uncommonly good-looking. Look here, Miss Mahon, if you are
inclined to sell I’ll give you sixty pounds for him just as he stands—without
his shoes.”
“Sixty pounds! No, no, I don’t want to sell him or rob you,” she answered,
“and he will be something for Tom to ride—he hates a bike—and the black
looks such a gentleman.”
“He is, I’ll bet. I suppose you don’t know his pedigree?”
“No, I’m afraid we can’t trace that beyond the bread-cart.”
“I shall always take an interest in your horse, Miss Mahon, and Tom, my
advice to you is, bring him in at once.”
“Come over and see how he turns out.”
“I’m sure the poor Baker will be sorry we happened to notice him to-day,”
said Helena, “and took him away from the nice short grass and bog—and
his two dear donkeys.”
Within a week the Baker was carefully shod by old Jimmy, and put into
regular work. He proved a delightful mount, and seemed thoroughly to
appreciate being ridden, especially on the turf, and popped over fences with
an agility that spoke of practice.
“I declare, Sis,” said her brother after a rousing gallop round the fields,
“you are a witch. This horse is a treasure and worth a pot of money. I shall
school him a little, hunt him, and if he turns out well, will enter him for
some of the big races at Leopardstown and Punchestown—and we will keep
him dark—back him—and make our fortunes.”
Jimmy Horrigan, the blacksmith, was also a sincere admirer of the Baker,
and on Sundays would come up to the stable, lean on the half-door, pipe in
mouth, and talk him over with old Pat.
“He is a great plan of a horse, and I was watching him being schooled, and
begor! I never ask to see a better lepper, bold and quick and safe as the
Rock of Cashel. Faix, he would make a big bid for the Grand National.”
Seeing young Mahon approach, he said, “Come here to me now, Mr. Tom,
till I tell ye something.”
“What is it, Jimmy?”
“Ye have a fortune here in the black horse.”
“I know that.”
“But ye don’t know everything,” waxing confidential and speaking behind
his hand. “Lately it has been put in me way to open yer eyes. Ye mind Mr.
Grady who died a couple of years back and the grand auction of his horses
—pedigree mares, foals, and chasers? This horse here,” nodding over the
half-door, “was in that sale—and sold by mistake.”
“How do you make that out?”
“It was a big business—two days—and the last day, when it was getting
darkish, a groom who had taken drink mixed two lots, Sarsfield and his
half-brother—the dog-cart horse. Some poor divil bought him for Sarsfield,
who had a great character though untried, and paid a long price and got
properly stuck, and afterwards made a terrible rebellion with the auctioneer,
who faced it down that it was Sarsfield he had. Howsomever the real
Sarsfield was gone, and could never be traced, though he had a funny little
mark on his hoof. I’ve made out he was sold to a Dublin jarvey for twenty-
five sovereigns, being real smart looking, but he made matches of the car,
and put the fear of death on the driver, who passed him to a canal boatman,
and bedad! he kicked him into the water. I can’t rightly tell you where he
went to next, but, after a long while, Broughal the baker bought him for a
matter of five pound; he was in low condition, and, says he, he won’t rise
his heels in the bread-cart, and the long and the short of it is that I’m
thinking you have the lost Sarsfield snug here in a loose box. The other day
I noticed the print on him, and bedad, ye’ve a rare bargain for yer thirty
shilling. The Grady stable had terrible high hopes of him, though he was
delicate and kep’ back; and all you and Miss Helena has got to do now is to
sit tight, and go in and win.”
The Baker was hunted all the winter, and it would be hard to say which—he
or Tom Mahon—enjoyed the season the more heartily. He was entered for
several events, was put into hard training and galloped upon that most
elastic of turf, the Curragh of Kildare. Subsequently he won, as a complete
outsider, a big race at Punchestown, others at Lincoln and Liverpool, and
within twelve months, in bets and stakes, ten thousand pounds for his
grateful owners: in short, he restored their fortunes.
The Baker is now a pensioner, the Mahons having refused to part with him,
even for a tempting price. He spends his summer on the bog in company
with a donkey, his old companion; in winter, he occasionally appears at
Meets, and goes admirably in a short run—just to show the younger
performers how the thing should be done! On such occasions he is pointed
out to strangers as that celebrated chaser, the Baker; but the story of the
baker’s cart, and his reputed price of thirty shillings, is looked upon as an
amusing fiction.

Printed in Great Britain by Ebenezer Baylis & Son, Trinity Works,

Worcester.
 TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been
standardized.
Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
The Table of Contents was created by the transcriber
for the convenience of the reader and is entered into
the public domain.
The cover image for this eBook was created by the
transcriber using the original cover and is entered into
the public domain.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ODDS AND ENDS
***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS
WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all
the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for
obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and
you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may
obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set
forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without
complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below.
There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free
future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E
below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement
for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You
can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in
the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™
work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright
status of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from

texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with
the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must
comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms
imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the
Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of
the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or
any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on
the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at
no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:
 • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™

electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project
Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and
donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information
page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date
contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official
page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to
our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.